The Deadly Dragons Duet

Book Two

By Colette Rhodes
 Copyright © 2020 Colette Graimes

All rights reserved

The characters and events portrayed in this book are fictitious. Any similarity to real persons, living
or dead, is coincidental and not intended by the author.

No part of this book may be reproduced, or stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted in any form or
by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording, or otherwise, without express written
permission of the publisher.

ISBN: 979-8551862192

Cover design by: Colette Graimes

 Author’s Note

The Deadly Dragons Duet is an Empath Found spinoff. It can be read as

a standalone, but please note that it contains spoilers for the Empath Found
books.

Trigger warning: Flashbacks of abuse

“I can hear the roar of women’s silence.”

- Thomas Sankara
 Chapter 1

I hated sleeping in this bed. It was a bed for children, the children we’d
planned to have with our mate someday. Sleeping here was meant to be
temporary until Shira had felt more comfortable with us. That moment had
never arrived.

I hadn't been doing much sleeping anyway, knowing that my mate was
out there, risking her life to spy on one of the most dangerous dragon flights
in Avalon. Eventually, it would be more than spying, I was sure of it. If it
had been my family murdered by Flight Milain, I would be one part anger,
two parts righteous vengeance. Shira and I weren’t so different. She would
have her revenge.

Tonight, I hadn’t slept at all. Fucking Hiram was on guard duty. We’d
been taking it in turns to watch over Shira each night. She would travel
from The Alchemist’s apothecary in Leodis where she’d been staying, to
Flight Milain’s territory where she’d watch them for a few hours. Hiram
had been the least enthusiastic about my decision not to interfere. I’d held
off assigning him to watch duty until now, in case he went renegade and
dragged Shira back here against her will.

It wouldn’t just be Shira’s angry wrath he’d be facing if that was the
case.

“You alright there, Alpha?” Seff asked, lying on his back with his hands
folded behind his head, staring up at the ceiling. “I don’t think Hiram will
do anything stupid, if that’s what’s got you sighing like that. He’s really
struggled with being banned from seeing Shira this week, he won’t do
anything to jeopardize that, hopefully.”

As Alpha, it was important that I kept the flight together, which meant
not bad-mouthing any of my flight brothers. That’s why I couldn’t complain
to Seff that Hiram was a whiny brat who was pushing all of us away with
this ongoing tantrum of his, even Levi, who he’d always been closest to.

Their friendship was also why I didn’t tell Seff that even if Hiram had
been on board with the plan from the beginning, I’d have concerns. Hiram
was the least attentive and the most unreasonably confident of all of us. If
anyone was going to fuck up, it was Hiram.

“I hate not knowing how Shira is feeling. What she’s thinking,” I

replied instead when I realized Seff was still waiting for an answer. It
wasn’t a lie — I felt like my mind was constantly going around in circles
whenever I was the one on watch duty, not able to tell if she was happy or
sad.

//Uhh, are you guys there?// Hiram's guilt-laden voice had Seff and I out
of our beds in seconds, darting to the entryway to join Oren and Levi.

//What's going on?// I asked sharply.

//I don’t really know what’s happening, but I’m in shift-proof chains in
The Alchemist’s apartment… she looks like she wants to eat me, and not in
the painful way.//
 “For fuck's sake,” Levi muttered.

//Where's Shira?// I asked exasperated. She'd usually be on her way

back to the apartment by now.

//She's not here.// The embarrassment in his tone had faded, leaving
only nervous uncertainty behind. //Uh, The Alchemist says you should come
here and get me. And to hurry up because she isn't getting any younger.//

By the fucking gods, only Hiram could get himself captured by a four-
foot-tall, elderly goblin. We left the den, stripping our shirts and only letting
our wings out for the short flight from our territory to Leodis. Usually, we
tried to be discreet with our late night travels, but there was no time for that
now. We needed to ensure Shira was safe, and as much of a fuck up as
Hiram was, he was still our flight brother. I wouldn’t really let The
Alchemist take a bite out of him.

The four of us landed heavily on the stone pavers outside the

apothecary, each looking around for any sign of Shira. Dread filled my gut,
sitting like a lead weight in my stomach. Where was she?

“Come in,” a nasal voice called from the top of the stairs that ran up the
side of the building to the apartment above. “If you want to see Shira then
get this whiny dragon out of my home. He is my least favourite,” she added
under her breath, though our sensitive ears easily picked up on it.

“Come on, keep your guard up,” I instructed, following her up the
stairs.

“Shouldn’t we be cautious? She captured Hiram,” Seff pointed out,

though he didn’t hesitate to follow.

“Because I'm sure he made that so difficult for her,” Oren said flatly. I
suppressed a snort, I forgot how sarcastic Oren could be since he spoke so
little these days.

The Alchemist ushered us into a small apartment that we had to stoop to

get into, lit only by one lantern hanging in the middle of the room. Oren
took the rear guard, blocking the only entrance. Hiram was folded
awkwardly into a tiny bed in the corner of the room, wrists and ankles
manacled, looking deeply ashamed.

The Alchemist bustled over to him, humming out of tune, and procured
a key from her pocket, releasing him like she’d just been waiting for us to
get here to do it.

“Couldn't you have done that earlier?” Hiram whined, rubbing at his
wrists. I gave him a look that I hoped conveyed our mate was shackled to a
wall for four years and handled it better than you. He seemed to have got
the message, releasing his wrists and moving to stand next to a
disapproving Levi.

“Absolutely not, I needed you all here.” The Alchemist wasn't looking
at us as she spoke, busy fussing with something on the small table in the
center of the room. “Come," she demanded, moving back and pointing at a
small mirror on the table.

The Alchemist was fiddling with something, but I barely noticed her.
The image in the silver hand mirror had captured all of our attention.

Shira.

Her eyes were closed, but I could just make out the rise and fall of her
chest. Not dead.

Not dead, but alarmingly bloody.

“She’s at the Flight Milain den,” I stated in a hoarse voice, not needing
to ask the question. Where else would my foolhardy little mate be? The five
of us turned to leave, having seen all we needed to see, but a thin sheen of
magic surrounded us like a bubble, holding us in place. The Alchemist
stood on the other side, looking at us like we were errant children.

“You will not fly in there, tails blazing, and incriminate her. Stop and
think.”
 Oren shoulder barged the bubble of magic anyway, and I could
practically see him telling himself off for leaving his position by the door.
The sight of Shira in the mirror had distracted all of us.

“Think,” The Alchemist insisted. “When I am confident you will not

make matters worse, I’ll let you out.”

Why had Shira been staying with this smug, infuriating goblin? Were
we really worse than her?

“How can you expect us to think when our mate is all bloody and
unconscious?” Hiram asked, throwing his hands up in frustration. Scales
were flashing in every direction, and we wouldn’t be able to see soon if Seff
kept letting off smoke. It was filling the entire bubble. I elbowed him hard
in the ribs to draw his attention to it.

“It’s not her blood,” the old goblin said, shrugging nonchalantly.

“It’s not?” Seff asked, stilling.

“Of course not. You really should have a little more faith in your mate’s
abilities,” she sniffed.

“I guess she figured out how to access her talons. That’s a little
terrifying,” Hiram muttered. My chest swelled with pride? That couldn’t be
right, could it? Golds weren’t supposed to be violent.

“If Shira has killed all of them,” I began, choking slightly on the word,
my little assassin. “Then The Alchemist is right, we need to be smart. Flight
Milain aren’t well-loved, but they are well known.”

“As far as the dragon community knows, our mate is safely ensconced
in our den, and on paper Shira doesn’t exist,” Seff reminded me between
the deep, calming breaths he was taking. “We just need to keep her hidden
until any traces of her magic fade and the investigation is focused
elsewhere.”
 The Alchemist muttered something that sounded a lot like “stupid
males.”

“So we bring her back to the den,” Hiram said decisively, looking
between us with a challenge in his eye.

I swallowed the lump that rose in my throat. Fuck. This was the moment
I had dreaded since I began to suspect what Shira’s plans were — when I
had to decide between keeping Shira safe and making her happy.

Prioritizing her safety over her happiness hadn’t worked out particularly
well for me in the past.

All four of my flight brothers and The Alchemist were looking intently
at me for an answer. I was the Alpha, this was my decision to make.

“We’ll approach by ground — do not shift, not even partially — we

can’t leave any traces of magic behind. Get Shira out of there. Once we get
to the outskirts of Leodis, we’ll fly her back here.”

“Here?” Hiram exploded. “Are you fucking serious, Ezra?”

“If you’re not going to cooperate, perhaps The Alchemist would be so

kind as to lend us those shackles again,” I replied coolly, staring him down.

“You wouldn’t,” Hiram breathed.

“I’d be happy to help,” The Alchemist cackled. “Though, as I told

Shira, the green one is my favorite. I suppose I can babysit this one for you,
though.” Levi shuddered a little at that pronouncement.

“You knew we were watching her. Did she?” I asked curiously.

“No, she’s exceptionally unobservant.” I couldn't disagree with that.

“Your call, Hiram,” Oren said flatly, standing supportively at my right

shoulder, arms crossed.
 “It’s not much of a choice,” he replied bitterly. “I guess she’s coming
back here then.”

“Ah, then we’re ready,” The Alchemist replied cheerfully, walking

around the edges of the bubble and toeing at the ground with her feet until
the bubble dispersed. That we’d walked into the middle of a spell circle
without realizing was a testament to how fucked up we were over Shira.
“Be on your way, then.”

I glared at her as I led my flight out of the apartment. She was an

infuriating old goblin. However, she seemed to have taken a liking to Shira,
at least.

We’d already made too much of a scene flying in here, I realized. It was
dark, and the town was quiet, but any risk was too great if Shira’s safety
was in question. I led my brothers through the winding streets as quickly
and discreetly as I could, avoiding the dim candlelight that occasionally
shone from the surrounding windows.

Once we reached the forest edge, we let out our wings to fly the final
short distance until the edge of Flight Milain’s territory. It was a common
enough flight path that our presence here shouldn’t raise questions.

The closer we got to their territory, the harder my heart seemed to beat
in my chest. I was terrified, but I was also going to see my mate again. This
was the start of our opportunity to prove to her we weren’t the enemy. That
she could come home.

That we’d never be happy until she did.

We landed in the tree canopy, retracting our wings noisily as the leaves
and branches brushed against them. Each of us paused, listening to our
surroundings, but we seemed to be alone. We’d seen no one else around
here in the nights we’d been following Shira.

Only a particularly stubborn dragon with no self-preservation instincts

would voluntarily trespass here.
 Once we’d all descended the tree trunks, we set off at a run. All I could
picture in my mind was Shira’s blood-spattered face, the stillness of her
features. I’d never seen Shira sleep before. Only Oren had been afforded
that privilege. She’d looked so young, so unguarded. The gaping emptiness
in my chest where our bond should be felt like it expanded another inch.

//Are we climbing the mountain?// Hiram asked incredulously, looking

up to the top den from where we stood.

//Shira probably did,// Oren pointed out, not hesitating to stride up to

the cliff side, searching around for a place to grip. All of us avoided looking
at the crumbling wreckages of dens that littered the mountainside. It had
always been eerie flying near here, and it was made worse knowing that
Shira’s family had died in this very spot. She’d probably seen it happen.

The reminder seemed to shut Hiram up as we all began climbing. Oren

and I took the lead, Levi bringing up the rear, and Seff and Hiram in the
middle as the youngest and most volatile, respectively. It wasn’t a tough
climb for us, though we were using muscles we didn’t normally use, and I
couldn’t imagine how Shira had managed it. She’d looked healthier in the
past week we’d been watching her, but this was no easy task.

My heart stuttered just thinking about her being up this high. What if
she’d fallen? Didn’t she care about her safety at all?

We ascended over the lip onto the platform outside the uppermost den
one by one, each briefly stunned into stillness. The heavy round wooden
door had entirely disappeared, like it had never existed. How had she done
that?

“Impressive,” Levi breathed, sounding awestruck.

“Yeah, she is,” Seff agreed quietly.

I cracked my neck before taking point, leading the guys towards the
entryway.
 //Cover your nose and mouth, I smell liltane,// I ordered, halting in the
entryway and holding up my arm to bar the others. We made quick work of
pulling our shirts from the back of our trousers and wrapping them tightly
around our faces. No wonder she was unconscious — liltane was potent and
dragon dens were not well ventilated.

I didn’t hesitate, striding straight down the hallway to the master

bedroom. I didn’t even need to see the bodies to know they were dead. Even
though it was fresh, the smell of death burned my senses, it was
unmistakable.

Levi appeared at my shoulder, holding up a lantern from the hallway

he’d lit with a match. The flight gathered behind me as he held it up,
illuminating the bedroom.

The execution site.

Five of the most famous dragons in Avalon and their notoriously awful
mate lay in their bed where they’d probably fallen asleep, thinking it was a
night as safe as any other. Their eyes were closed, faces mostly peaceful.

Throats gaping open.

Laying across their legs, soaked in blood, was my tiny mate. Shira’s
black shoulder-length hair had come loose from the leather strap she’d tied
it in, falling messily over her face. Her limbs were at an awkward angle like
she’d fallen in place rather than laid down deliberately, half lying on her
satchel. Around her neck was a soaked piece of fabric, probably the mask
she’d been wearing to counter the effects of the liltane.

Some use that had been. Though, aside from passing out herself, she
seemed to have pulled off her plan. There were six dead dragons in the bed
and no sign of a struggle. Fucking magnificent.

Shira could hate me some more later, right now I needed to get her out
of here. That would involve holding her in my arms like I’d been dying to
do again for weeks.
 My hands shook a little as I reached over from the end of the bed and
pulled her towards me. Her limbs were limp and her head lolled as I
carefully lifted her against my chest, cradling her like a child. She felt so
small and fragile, yet she’d just wrought carnage and mayhem on a flight
that many had deemed untouchable.

“She didn’t shift,” I said quietly, looking down at the spot I’d just lifted
her from. The black blade of an obsidian dagger was sticking out of
Odessa’s round gut, blood soaking the area surrounding the wound.

The males had their throats slit, Odessa had a dagger shoved in her belly
like a stuck pig. I doubted it was on purpose, Shira had been all but lying on
the handle of the blade. This night could have ended very differently.

“An obsidian blade?” Seff asked in awe, coming to stand beside me.
“How did she get her hands on one of those? They cost a fortune. We really
should have talked to her more. Asked some more questions,” he added
quietly, rubbing his temple as he tried to understand our confounding mate.

“Such as ‘were you an assassin in a previous life, darling?’” Hiram

snapped. “This is… this is madness.”

“Is it?” I replied quietly. “What would you do if your family were
butchered in their home, the way Flight Milain butchered the flights on this
mountain? Would you stand aside and do nothing?”

“Shira is a gold,” he hissed, though I heard the uncertainty in his voice.

I didn’t think he believed what he was saying, but he didn’t know how to
process this. He was the baby of his flight, coddled by his mother while his
fathers and brothers did the dirty work.

“You didn’t answer his question,” Levi pointed out, walking around the
side of the bed to inspect our mate’s handiwork. “What would you have
done?”

Hiram made a noise of frustration from the doorway where he still

stood. He would have exacted revenge, and we all knew it.
 I pushed down the smile threatening to overtake my face, grateful my
makeshift mask was hiding my face. My brothers would probably faint if
they saw Asshole Ezra crack a grin.

“What do you want to do?” Oren murmured, stepping up beside me and

gently pushing a lock of Shira’s hair away from her face. He looked at her
like she was the sole source of light in his universe.

“Grab the dagger and the bowl she used for the liltane,” I instructed,
tipping my chin at the harmless-looking clay bowl next to the bed. “There
aren’t any traces of magic here, I say we leave it as is.”

“Really?” Levi asked, sounding surprised. “You don’t think we should

dispose of the bodies?”

“By the gods,” Hiram muttered unhelpfully.

“Flight Milain has been telling everyone for years that a mysterious
flight attacked the dens here. Maybe now someone will believe them,” Seff
chuckled, grabbing Shira’s satchel and putting the bowl inside, while Oren
yanked the dagger free with a grimace. Blood gushed from Odessa’s stab
wound, trailing down the lump of her body towards her mates.

How had the tiny creature in my arms done all this?

Female dragons were soft. Warm. Sensitive. The sight of blood brought
my mother to tears. We were forbidden from discussing duels in front of her
— the very idea of them made her hysterical.

Somehow, the gods had blessed me with a mate who wasn’t afraid of
blood, who didn’t shy away from death. Who perhaps revelled in it.

Gods, what I wouldn’t give to be in between her thighs at this moment.

Her bloodthirsty side was having a profound effect on me.

“How are we going to get her down the mountain without shifting?”
Hiram asked, sounding genuinely perplexed rather than antagonizing for a
change.
 I walked out of the den ahead of the others, a limp Shira in my arms.
“We aren’t. We’re going to get her some fresh air and wait until she wakes
up,” I replied with a grimace. As eager as I was to get her the fuck out of
here, I wouldn’t risk climbing down the mountain with such precious cargo
in my arms.

Whether Shira would let us help her when she woke up remained to be
seen.
 Chapter 2

The world around me came into focus slowly. An awareness that I was
awake. The heaviness of my limbs. The stickiness of the clothes that clung
to my skin. My head felt light, like it was spinning, yet under my cheek was
something solid and warm.

Actually, there was something solid and warm under my entire body.
Around my body, holding me in place.

My eyes flew open, though it took a moment for them to focus. I didn’t
need to see him to know it was Ezra holding me, though. I could smell him,
feel him. The emptiness in my chest was expanding and contracting, forcing
me to acknowledge my proximity to the mates I’d run from.

As the black dots cleared from my vision, Ezra’s dark blue eyes came
into focus, almost black in the darkness of the night, staring intently at me.
 My breath caught in my throat, words failing me. I should say
something, anything. Explain why I was here, covered in blood. Apologize
for drugging Leo, because I felt genuinely bad about that. Was that why he
was here? Because of Leo? But when I opened my mouth, nothing came
out.

Were there really words to explain the massacre they’d undoubtedly just
seen the aftermath of?

“Odessa,” I croaked, eyes widening in panic.

“Don’t worry, you got her,” Ezra breathed, still staring unnervingly at
me. “You got all of them.” There was something in his voice I couldn’t
place. Something like awe, but that couldn’t be right.

“How are you feeling, Shira?” Levi asked softly, crouching down next
to where Ezra was sitting with me in his lap. Levi was careful to keep a
respectful distance between us, his fingers flexing like it was taking
conscious effort not to touch me. My heart cracked down the middle.

“I feel okay,” I whispered hoarsely, overwhelmed with emotion and in

desperate need of water.

“We’re going to take you back to The Alchemist now,” Ezra said
gruffly. “Do you think you can hold onto me while we climb down?”

I nodded mutely, my head spinning. Why were they taking me back to

The Alchemist? Did she tell them where I was?

Was this just some kind of favor to her, delivering me back there?
Maybe they really didn’t want me anymore. That thought hurt more than it
should, considering I was the one who left.

Ezra carefully arranged me so I was draped over his front, and my arms
and legs wrapped around him reflexively. He sucked in a breath. I was
acutely aware of how much of my body was pressed up against his. Having
him in-between my legs made that tingling, fluttery sensation flare up in
earnest.
 “Ezra,” Oren hissed, a hint of warning in his voice. Was Oren going to
take him away from me? My grip tightened at the thought. I felt vulnerable
and overwhelmed, and Ezra was strong and safe. Even if this comfort was
temporary, I would take it. I’d grasp every bit I could reach and hold it to
me, and remember it every day for the rest of my life.

“Sh, it’s okay,” Ezra soothed. “I’m not going anywhere. He’s just
reminding me to concentrate.”

In one fluid movement, Ezra pushed off the ground with his legs,
keeping me securely wrapped in his embrace. One of his arms banded
around my waist, his hand catching under my thigh to keep me from
slipping.

“We’ll stick close either side. Go slow, Alpha,” Levi said nervously as
we each made our way over the side of the mountain. I wanted to insist he
put me down, that I could do this by myself, but I had to accept that maybe
in this moment, I needed their help. I’d probably fall off the side of the
mountain if I tried to climb down on my own in my current state.

At least my dragon might emerge then to save me.

“Don’t let go,” Ezra breathed, his mouth right next to my ear, sending
shivers down my spine. Who knew climbing down a mountain together,
covered in blood, could be so intimate? It felt like whatever was happening
was more than just a quick escape.

It couldn’t be, though. Once the reality of what I’d done had set in,
they’d be horrified. Disgusted by me. Perhaps they already were — Hiram
hadn’t even looked at me. Besides, there would be consequences for this. I
didn’t need to drag my mates into it.

Uncaring of what it looked like, I buried my face in the crook of Ezra’s

neck and let the silent tears fall against his warm skin. I regretted nothing
I’d done, but I mourned the future I’d never have. The life that might have
been possible, if the gods had dealt me a different hand.
 The stubborn, unyielding Alpha who’d always acted like he knew my
mind better than I did was miraculously quiet. Ezra didn’t draw attention to
my tears, which I was grateful for. I knew he felt them though. His pulse
thundered in his neck and it definitely wasn’t from exertion. The five of
them climbed down the steep mountain face with ease, not even struggling
to catch their breath. The further we went, the more impressed I was that I’d
ever made it up there.

“Sorry about your dad,” I whispered against his skin. Ezra only grunted
in response and pain bloomed in my chest.

I dug my nails into Ezra’s back as he suddenly leaned away from the
mountain, but he had it under control. Before I could squeal, he let go of the
ledge and dropped to his feet on the ground. My stomach felt like it was
still hovering in the air somewhere above me.

“Oren’s going to carry you now, okay?” Ezra asked softly, pulling back
to look at me.

“Why?” Ugh, stupid question Shira. Because you drugged his father
and he hates you, maybe?

“You’re more comfortable with him,” Ezra replied ruefully, his jaw
tight. Before I could point out I’d been comfortable enough to bawl into his
shoulder like a child, Oren was there, plucking me out of Ezra’s arms and
cradling me in his own.

I leaned my head against his chest and rested one hand on his sternum,
my complaints forgotten. Oren felt steady and secure in a different way, but
it wasn’t more in the way Ezra had assumed it was.

I faded in and out of sleep the entire way back to The Alchemist’s
apartment, both while we traveled on foot and then by air. If they were
communicating, it was in their heads. I was both grateful and frustrated by
it in equal measure. I wanted to know what they were saying, what they
thought of me at this moment. At the same time, there was an excellent
chance I wouldn’t like what I heard.
 I forced my eyes open as Oren started walking up the wooden staircase
to the apartment, jostling me slightly in his arms.

“Shira!” Xander’s panicked shout gave me such a fright, I would have

fallen out of Oren’s grip if he hadn’t pulled me closer to his chest, crushing
me to him.

“Who the fuck are you,” Ezra snarled, stepping protectively in front of
us. Xander was standing in the small apartment next to a very amused
looking goblin, her eyes volleying back and forth between my mates and
my brother like she’d never seen a more entertaining show.

“Is this the male whose clothes you’ve been wearing?” Seff growled,
appearing next to my head, followed by a cloud of smoke.

Oh. They had this completely wrong.

“Shira, why are you covered in blood?” Xander asked in horror,

stepping forward like he was going to reach for me. Ezra had him by the
throat in the blink of an eye, slamming him up against the support pillar in
the center of the room, making the whole apartment shake.

“By the gods, Shira. Intervene before your overly aggressive males
destroy my home. It’s pent up sexual frustration, what’s doing it,” The
Alchemist groused.

“Everyone please shut up for a second,” I groaned, shoving lightly at

Oren until he put me down. He did so reluctantly, sticking close to my back
with his enormous hands cupping my upper arms. It was probably a good
idea, I wasn’t sure how long I was going to last standing on my own.

“Whose blood is that?” Xander gasped, shooting a death glare at Ezra as

he struggled fruitlessly in his grip.

“Ezra! Let my brother go,” I ordered, not expecting him to actually

listen to me. He never had before. Perhaps the time away from me had
made him forget that he usually ignored me when I spoke, since he released
Xander suddenly and took a step back.
 “Shira? I thought your brother was dead,” Seff asked, still steaming and
visibly struggling with his self-control. Ezra gave him a censuring look and
guilt slithered down my spine for causing them all this stress.

I tentatively reached over and laid a hand on Seff’s arm, his skin almost
unbearably hot under my palm. The second we connected, I felt his
temperature drop, some tension seeping out of his shoulders instantly.

“I thought he was dead, he thought I was dead. It was quite the

revelation for both of us,” I sighed, knowing that this conversation was
necessary, but desperately wanting a hot bath and a long sleep. “And the
blood is—”

“I don’t think it’s a good idea to tell him that,” Ezra interrupted, looking
unusually alarmed.

“She can tell me anything, I’m her brother,” Xander replied icily. “I
don’t need an introduction to know you’re the mates who locked her in your
den. I’m sorry for encouraging you to go back to these assholes, Shira. I can
see now why you left.”

There were five low rumbling growls, but they weren’t loud enough to
cover The Alchemist’s howl of laughter.

“Ballsy little thing aren’t you?” she asked Xander, still cackling. “I
found him searching the streets for you, little dragon. Quite the long line of
males you’ve got trailing around after you.”

“I trust my brother,” I told Ezra, my hand still resting lightly on Seff’s

arm, ignoring The Alchemist. “And ease up on them, Xander. It’s been a
long night.”

“No kidding, you look like you bathed in a river of blood and are now
seconds away from fainting,” Xander snapped.

“Do you really want to implicate him in this, Shira?” Ezra asked in a
low voice. No. That’s why I hadn’t told Xander my plans before. I didn’t
want this to touch him.
 I didn’t want it to touch any of them. When my mates had first found
me in Glendower’s cave, I’d naively assumed I could swan off, murder
some dragons, then come home like nothing had happened. I was almost
grateful that my mates’ obstinacy had forced me to leave on bad terms —
that’s how it had to be.

As soon as someone realized Flight Milain were dead, the Council

would start looking for a culprit. They’d protect their own. My mates
worked for the Council. I couldn’t expect them to protect me.

Looking between my mates and my brother was like seeing my past and
my future right next to each other. Except they were both part of my past,
and my future was a mystery.

I took half a step towards my brother, away from Seff and Oren. Away
from their all-too-tempting touch that made me want to say screw it all and
indulge the connection we had between us.

“Shira?” Ezra asked in a soft, broken voice. I shifted my gaze from

Xander to the indomitable alpha who’d been the bane of my existence from
the moment I met him. He didn’t look high and mighty now, though. He
looked sad, resigned.

“I…” I didn’t even know where to begin. How to explain that I was
leaving again.

“I know,” Ezra said. “We know.”

“No, we don’t,” Hiram spat, startling me with the venom in his voice.
“Come back with us, Shira. Don’t be absurd.”

I’d once affectionately called Hiram absurd, when he’d been

bombarding me with compliments and he’d told me it was the highest
compliment I could give him. Hearing him throw that word back in my face
with such anger cut deep.

“Hiram,” Levi warned, a hard edge to his usually smooth, mellow voice.
 “No, fuck this. You’re all just pandering to her because you’re scared
she’ll disappear again. Someone has to tell her that running off on her own
right now is fucking idiotic.”

I blinked back the unexpected rush of tears. I was exhausted,

overwhelmed, and Hiram’s outburst had taken me completely off guard.

“You five have overstayed your welcome,” The Alchemist cut in,
speaking to my mates but staring at me. “We’ll let you know when Shira is
ready to see you again.”

“What?” Hiram exploded, this time with support from his flight.

“Either leave on your own volition, or I’ll force you out,” The
Alchemist said cheerfully, twirling a stoppered vial of purple liquid between
her fingers. “Shira will be fine. If you want to make yourselves useful, go
home and figure out how best to handle your Council.”

“Tell us to leave, Shira,” Ezra said, ignoring The Alchemist. “We need
to hear it from you.”

The hole in my chest felt like it had a life of its own, swirling and
sucking me in.

“Please leave,” I whispered, looking up into Ezra’s navy eyes. How had
I never noticed how fathomless they were before? I’d always taken Ezra at
his word, assuming everything at face value, but there was so much more to
him.

“As you wish,” he sighed, like he’d expected that answer. It hurt this
time. The first time I’d walked away, I’d been strangely numb. This time,
pain ripped through me like a knife to the gut. I wrapped my arms around
my waist, hunching over like I could brace myself against the self-inflicted
agony.

“Some fucking mate,” Hiram muttered. “She'll die here on her own.
Maybe your dad was right, Ezra. Maybe she is damaged.”
 My skin prickled, feeling stretched tight over my skin. I cracked my
neck as something rose in me. Something furious.

“You know what, Hiram? I think I’ll be just fine. I escaped the prison
you all made for me with the clothes on my back and a handful of food, and
I survived just fine these past few weeks. In fact, I’m in better shape now
than when I left you — mentally and physically. So fuck you.”

His eyes widened like I'd slapped him. I suppose the swearing threw
him off. It distracted him enough for Levi to land a solid punch on Hiram's
jaw, sending him sprawling. He slid back a few feet, slamming into a
cabinet and sending bottles crashing to the ground.

“You'll be paying for those,” The Alchemist said lightly, looking down
her long nose at Hiram.

“Can we go, Xander?” I asked, feeling suddenly tired.

“Of course, Shira.” My brother moved to stand next to me as The

Alchemist passed me an enormous robe-like jacket — big enough to hide
the bloodstains — and the satchel she’d demanded from Seff.

“We'll give you space, Shira, but you can't just disappear,” Ezra said in a
low voice from behind me, making me pause. “We can't protect you if we
don't know where you are, and you are going to need protection.”

I hesitated, my hand coming up to rest on the key under my shirt.

“I still think they're assholes, but if you're in trouble these guys are good
allies to have,” Xander mumbled sulkily, massaging his throat.

“Fine. A cottage in Eastland, on the river. There’s an orchard out front.”

Ezra nodded, his face pained. I couldn’t help but feel like he’d agreed too
easily, but maybe they would be satisfied just knowing where I was this
time.

Then again, none of what they’d seen tonight had seemed to surprise
them. Maybe they’d been following me all along.
 “When you're ready to talk, Shira, we'll be waiting,” Ezra said soberly. I
gave him a quick nod, not entirely sure how to handle this patient,
understanding version of the bossy Alpha I thought I knew.

Xander offered his arm and I gladly took it. The physical touch
definitely wasn’t as comforting coming from him as it had been from my
mates, but it was necessary. I was barely staying upright as it was.

“At least she's wearing her brother's clothes,” Hiram breathed, now
standing up and leaning against the cabinet he'd crashed into, rubbing his
jaw.

“Actually, they're Bryn's clothes,” I replied acidly, urging Xander

forward and flouncing out the door as best I could considering I was half
dead. It was a petty way to leave things, but Hiram's attitude was pissing me
off.

We were halfway down the stairs when I heard footsteps on the landing
and turned to look over my shoulder. Oren stood at the top of the staircase,
feet hip-width apart and arms crossed, exuding power just by standing
there. I shivered a little underneath the heavy jacket, and my brother shot
me a look somewhere between revulsion and amusement.

“Dispose of the dagger, Shira.”

I blinked heavily as he made his way back into the apartment, his raspy
voice echoing in my ears.

“Come on, sis. Let's get out of here.”

✽✽✽

It was a miracle I didn’t fall off Xander’s back to my death since I was
sure I slept most of the way to Fi’s family cottage. Maybe the whole way.
The events of tonight all blurred together in my head, and as the sun slowly
rose over the orchard outside the cottage, I felt like I’d aged ten years since
yesterday.

Xander half carried me to the front door of the small stone cottage and
helped me unlock it when my fingers fumbled the key. I was physically
exhausted, but my mind chose that moment to perk right up and go over
everything that happened over the past twelve hours in excruciating detail.

Oh well, I probably needed a bath, anyway. The blood had seeped all
the way through my ruined clothes and I couldn’t help panicking that it
would somehow soak into my skin and stay there like a stain for the rest of
my life.

Xander had been remarkably quiet since we'd left The Alchemist's
apartment, and he continued that now, leading me to the bathroom and
leaving me leaning against the wall while he got the bath going.

“Cold water,” he muttered with an apologetic grimace.

“I'd bathe in ice right now if that was all that was on offer. I just need to
get this blood off me,” I assured him, yawning. At least I wasn't at risk of
falling asleep and accidentally drowning myself in cold water.

“I don’t care what your mates say, we are definitely going to talk about
that blood. I’ll go find you some clothes, will you be alright here?” he
added, looking about as uncomfortable as I felt.

“Even if I'm not, you aren't helping me bathe, little brother,” I replied,
wrinkling my nose.

Xander’s lips twitched, and he muttered something that sounded like

“thank the gods” as he let himself out of the bathroom, closing the door
behind him. Fortunately, it wasn’t a big room since I didn’t feel up to
moving around much. I gripped the wooden counter as I shuffled along next
to the ancient looking bath that sat underneath a stained glass window
depicting a spray of foxgloves.
 Gingerly, I gripped the edge of the bath and climbed into the cool water
fully clothed, hoping the clothes were salvageable. If I’d been
uncomfortable with wearing Fi’s mate’s old clothes, I was horrified at
wearing her dead fathers’ clothes. I barely noticed the cold as I sunk down
into the water, tipping my head back to wash the dirt from the mountain out
of my hair.

When I’d lived with Flight Milain, I had a list of tasks they expected me
to complete every day. Scrub the floors. Bake bread. Weed the vegetable
garden.

As much as I loathed living there, I still got some satisfaction out of

completing my chores. A grim sense of accomplishment that I’d done what
I set out to do.

Apparently, fulfilling a lifelong dream of revenge was a similar

achievement. Job done. Murder complete. A productive night.

I had no regrets. Executing them had been bloody, but necessary. It

changed nothing, though. My parents were still dead. My sister was still
dead. My stolen childhood was still gone. Flight Milain had lost everything
tonight, but I’d still gained nothing.

If anything, I'd lost something. I knew the moment I put the ground up
dawn clover in Leo's tea that any future with my mates was lost. Their
actions had pushed me to the point where I did something I couldn't take
back. I was experiencing that feeling again, but to a crushing degree. Now
I'd done something I really couldn't take back — didn't want to take back —
and my future with them was the sacrifice I'd made for that to happen.

I peeled off the wet clothes, hanging them on the side of the tub and
scrubbing my skin with soap. The water had turned pink with blood, chunks
of dirt flaking off and adding to the soup of horrors that was my bathwater.

“Shira?” Xander called, knocking on the door. “I found you some

clothes and jarred fruit. I'll leave the clothes outside the door.”

“I'll be right there.”

It was time for a long chat with my brother.
 Chapter 3

I joined Xander in the kitchen, dressed in the oversized shirt and robe he’d
found for me. It was easy to find. The cottage was all on one level and a
hallway ran down the center with the rooms branching off either side. The
kitchen was at the very end, leading out to the back garden. It was a cozy,
functional space with a cast-iron stove, wooden counters, and a stone floor.
There was a small wooden table and four chairs in the center where Xander
was sitting waiting for me, steaming cups of tea at the ready.

My brother looked tired. There were dark circles under his eyes, and his
dark brown hair had come free from the strap he usually tied it in. It was
messy like he’d been running his fingers through it. I supposed I’d be
feeling a little stressed if the roles were reversed and I’d come across him
covered in blood.
 Between seeing his stress and my mates’ worry, I was feeling strangely
guilty for being such a burden on everyone in my life. I should have done a
better job of keeping my distance.

I slid into the seat and took a sip of the hot peppermint tea. The hot
liquid combined with the cool flavor of the mint felt divine. Like I was
being cleansed from the inside of all the death and destruction.

“So, this is where I’m at,” Xander sighed, scrubbing his hand over his
face. “I left for a job in the Outer Isles, worried about leaving you by
yourself the entire time, came back and went straight to the inn where you
said you’d be only to find out that no one matching your description had
ever checked in.”

Guilt twisted uncomfortably in my gut. I hadn’t meant to make him

worry. While I hadn’t forgotten about Xander in the past few days, I’d been
so focused on my revenge that it had consumed most of my thoughts.

Was I selfish? I’d never given it much thought before.

“Xander—”

“—so I’m running around Leodis, looking everywhere for you, and The
Alchemist — The fucking Alchemist — well-known purveyor of poisons,
appears out of nowhere and ushers me into her apartment saying I need to
follow her if I want to see you and I’m sure she’s about to cut me up into
little pieces and boil me in a potion—”

“She’s not actually that bad, but she’s very dramatic,” I muttered.

“—and you’re not even there. And then you show up, in the arms of the
mates you ran away from, drenched in blood and half dead, and your mates
are acting weird, and fuck, Shira. What is going on? I’ve been sitting here
coming up with theories, and they’re getting increasingly insane.”

“Right,” I sighed, massaging my heavy eyes. “The reason Ezra didn’t

want me to tell you is because I did something, er…” What was the right
word for what I just did? “Bad. I did something bad,” I finished lamely.
 “Bad. Okay,” Xander said disbelievingly, raising his eyebrows at me.
“The many gallons of blood you were wearing would indicate something a
little more extreme than bad.”

“I did something… violent,” I amended. “A lot violent. Something that

I don’t want to touch you.”

“When I came across you at Glasdon Mountain, I assumed you were

just visiting our childhood den. Then when you said you wanted to stay in
Leodis, I thought it was weird that you’d want to be so near the flight who
kept you prisoner for all those years, but maybe it was important to you to
be near our childhood home.”

Xander’s pale green eyes bored into mine as he talked through his
thoughts, working out the events on his own.

“But you wanted to stay near Flight Milain on purpose. It was their
blood you were wearing,” he surmised.

“Yes.”

“Are they dead?”

“Yes.”

“How?” Xander asked, baffled.

“The Alchemist helped me. She gave me liltane, I burned it to knock

them unconscious while they slept, then used an obsidian blade to slit their
throats.” I relayed the facts as flatly as possible, observing his reaction
carefully, waiting for the disgust and abhorrence to set in.

“An obsidian blade? Did The Alchemist give you that as well? I’ve
stolen a few before. They fetch a good price.”

“Of all the things I just told you, that’s what you’ve chosen to focus
on?” I asked incredulously, avoiding answering his question. Xander might
not respond well, knowing his boss had given me the dagger. I didn’t want
to cause any tension between Xander and the fae, who appeared to have
looked out for him all these years.

“You didn’t use magic then? No shifting?” he confirmed. I shook my

head mutely. I’d never gotten around to telling Xander I couldn’t shift yet.

Xander let out a long, low whistle. His brows were drawn down as he
contemplated what I was telling him. I supposed it was a little weird to
envision your sibling as a ruthless killer. If he’d told me he’d executed an
entire flight in their sleep, I’d fall out of my chair.

“Where do your mates come into all this? Did they help you?”

“Not with, uh, that part. I thought I’d protected myself well enough
against the liltane, but it got to me through the mask. I guess The Alchemist
sent my mates to get me, since they knew to take me back there. They
carried me back to Leodis,” I muttered, more than a little embarrassed that
they’d had to come get me because I’d passed out. I didn’t even get to
admire my handiwork.

“You killed Flight Milain,” my brother repeated flatly.

“I’m sorry I kept this from you, but I didn’t want to implicate you. I still
don’t. Gods, we shouldn’t talk about this anymore.”

Xander snorted at that. “I make a living by stealing. I’m not about to rat
you out. Shit, sis. I can’t believe you killed them.” Xander fell back in his
chair, barking out a surprised laugh. “You’re kind of a lunatic. You know
that?”

“Yeah, I suppose so.” Was I? I had just murdered six dragons in their
sleep. They’d deserved it, but that didn’t mean I wasn’t also a lunatic.
Maybe some of Glendower’s insanity had rubbed off on me.

Maybe Xander was too because he was taking all of this far better than I
ever could have hoped he would.
 “I made a promise that I’d do this,” I said quietly, staring into the dregs
of my tea. “To you, to Alathea, to our parents. I swore I’d get revenge in
your honor. It’s almost all I’ve thought about for a decade.”

Xander nodded slowly, looking contemplative. If anyone could

understand the hatred that had burned inside me like a living, breathing
creature for most of my life, it was Xander.

“So. What happens now?” Xander asked, tipping his head against the
back of the chair and staring up at the ceiling. “This is what you set out to
do when you left your mates, right? This mission of yours is why you left
them. You’ve done it. Justice has been served.”

“I don’t know what happens now.” I massaged the ache that was
forming in my temples. “I always hoped I’d get away with it, find
somewhere quiet to live out the rest of my life. Maybe try my hand at
herbalism to make money. That was the impossible dream. I sort of
assumed I’d be found out, and the Council would hunt me down and put me
on trial for murder.”

“And you did it anyway?” Xander's voice was thick with incredulity as
he lowered his head back down to look across at me. “You took that risk?”

“I’ve been in one prison or another most of my life. At least if they

locked me up this time, there’d be a good reason for it.”

Xander broke eye contact, swallowing thickly. “It’s hard to hear you
talk about your childhood. I hate that you went through that. That you were
alive this whole time, on your own.”

“I’m glad it was me, not you. I promise you, I’d do it all again for you
to have your freedom.” My eyes dropped to the table, not wanting him to
see the tears threatening to fall. There was a large part of me that envied the
life he’d had over the past twelve years — even if it hadn’t been perfect —
but I’d never trade his life for mine.

“Get out of that mindset, Shira. You don’t have to make sacrifices
anymore — not for me, not for the spirits that haunt you. Your plans for the
future don’t even consider trying to make it work with your mates. They’re
clearly a godsdamned mess without you, and for all your complaints about
them, you were far more relaxed when they were around.”

Xander gave me a long, considering look. “Have you ever thought that
maybe the six of you could be happy together? I know you’re mad they
tried to keep you in the den, but there isn’t a thing in this world I wouldn’t
do to keep my gold safe, and your mates are a lot more accustomed to
getting their way than I am.”

Had I ever considered us being happy together? Not really. When they’d
first rescued me from the Castell Estate, I hadn’t let myself get attached to
them because I’d always planned on leaving. They’d made that task easier
by being completely insufferable.

“Don’t you hate them?” I asked curiously. Ezra had pinned him up by
the throat, after all.

“They didn’t make a great first impression, especially considering

they’re the Council’s up and coming young enforcers,” Xander chuckled.
“To be fair, their heads were a mess. You probably don’t make the easiest
mate, sis. I imagine you’ll all feel a lot more balanced once you’re bonded.”

“I can’t bond to their flight, Xander. The whole murdering thing,

remember? You said it yourself. They’re the up-and-coming enforcers.”

“And yet, they seemed remarkably relaxed, having discovered you

covered in blood in a room full of dead bodies,” Xander scoffed. “The gods
know what they’re doing when they match mates — yours are probably just
as bloodthirsty as you are. If you all want it to work, you can make it
work.”

I made a disbelieving noise in the back of my throat. “I doubt it. Didn’t

you hear how Hiram was talking to me?”

“Yeah, he’s definitely got some work to do — and I’ll probably hate
him forever just so you know — but he’s yours. They all are.”
 I wasn’t so sure he was right, and it didn’t matter anyway. They had
promising lives ahead of them. They were Council Enforcers, and Seff
wanted them to run for a Council position one day. They needed a mate
who wanted to stay home and do all the things a gold was supposed to do,
one without the murderous backstory. They were better off alone than
carrying my dead weight.

“I think I need to lie down for a while.”

“Second door on the left, I made up the bed for you,” Xander said,
spinning his empty cup between his hands. “I’ll stay in the other room,
okay? I’ll need to check in with Quillan at some point, but it can wait.”

I nodded silently, grateful to not be on my own for the time being, and
let myself out of the kitchen. As horrible as the lingering liltane in my body
felt, I hoped there would be enough to help me fall asleep. I wasn’t ready to
think about what would happen next. I didn’t even know where to begin.

✽✽✽

I barely saw Xander over the following two days, he disappeared for a
few hours to talk to Quillan, but other than that he’d been in the cottage,
staying close but keeping out of my way. I was grateful. I needed space to
come to terms with the never-ending series of hurdles that was my life.

Now what?

I was thankful my mates had come to Flight Milain’s den when they did
— I had no idea how long the liltane would have affected me in that closed
space — but their presence in my life again was also an obstacle I needed to
address. When I left, I hadn’t ever planned on seeing them again. Hadn’t
planned on them knowing what I’d done, nor seeing it firsthand. It
introduced a whole new set of complications.

I’d been avoiding said complications by sleeping as much as possible,

which Xander conveniently believed was a side effect of the liltane. I was
lying in bed, waking up from my daily nap. The room was filled with the
warm gold of the late afternoon sun, and the house was silent. I laid on the
bed, staring up at the swirling patterns on the ceiling. The bedroom I was
staying in was pretty. The walls were painted with floral designs in shades
of blue with green vines, and the curtains and bedding were all white and
gauzy. It was a very feminine space, perhaps decorated by Fi’s mother.

For over a decade, the first thing on my mind when I woke up and the
last thing I thought about before I went to sleep was revenge. The only time
in the past few years that I hadn’t been fixated on vengeance, I had been
thinking about my mates instead.

I’d accomplished what I’d set out to do, yet I felt more adrift than ever.

I needed a goal. Something to focus on, to give me a reason to get out of

this bed and make some important life decisions. Come on, Shira. Get it
together.

The dagger.

I had to get rid of the dagger. That was something productive I could do.

I pulled a pair of beige linen trousers from the drawer to wear under the
enormous shirt I’d been sleeping in and said a silent thank you and apology
to whichever one of Fi’s dead fathers whose wardrobe I was raiding.

My broken satchel was sitting untouched on the dresser where it had

been for the past two days, the belt with the sheath for the dagger on top of
it. I looped it around my waist and secured it, which helped keep the pants
up. The weight of it was comforting. I’d be sad to let it go.

Xander was snoring lightly from the other room, probably bored with
my terrible company, and I left him to it as I sheathed the dagger and let
myself quietly out the front door. I paused for a moment, closing my eyes
and letting the sun soak into my skin.

There was a river that ran along the back of the property, which seemed
as good a place as any to ditch the blade. My skin prickled and tightened
uncomfortably at the thought, pain rippling through my muscles. I rolled
my shoulders back to ease the discomfort, interlinking my fingers and
stretching my arms out in front of me.

Surely, this wasn't my dragon's second attempt at emerging? I figured

she was thoroughly buried since she hadn't tried to emerge since that first
time in Glendower's cave, and I'd been in some pretty precarious situations
where the ability to shift would have come in handy as a backup option
since then.

Then again, I hadn't wanted her to emerge either. I could admit to

myself that I was a little afraid of my dragon.

The wave of pain subsided, and I set off for the back of the property,
hoping for the best — it wasn't like it was the first time I'd had those
prickling pains. Nothing had come of it before. I walked around the side of
the house and through an overgrown garden, following the rushing noise of
the nearby river. There was a fascinating array of plant life here — it was
more humid than the other limited areas of Avalon I'd seen — but I forced
myself to pay attention to my wider surroundings for once. I was a proper
criminal now; I needed to be more careful.

The tightening feeling in my skin got worse as I approached the river. I

thought my skin had felt tougher after my failed emergence, but the tauter it
pulled, the thicker and stronger it felt. I rolled up the sleeves on the thin
linen shirt, the subtle ripples on my forearms catching my eye.

Had that happened last time? At my failed emergence?

Unease slithered down my spine, this couldn’t happen now. Where was
Xander? I doubted my mates would feel called to me again. The draw to
each other had disappeared once we’d touched each other for the first time.

Was I going to explode into a giant golden dragon, right here on the side
of the river by myself, in the heart of fae territory? Gods, don’t do this to me
now.

The dagger. Get rid of the dagger.

 I stumbled to the river’s edge, falling to my knees on the bank. The
ground was dry and hard from lack of rain, and the river a little lower than I
would have liked, but deep and fast enough to ditch a bloody dagger. I
shuffled right up to the edge on my knees, close enough to run my fingers
through the refreshingly cool water. Was the water cold, or was I hot? Now
that I focused on it, I realized that my cheeks were flaming and sweat
beaded on my forehead.

Confident I was alone since I couldn’t hear Xander, I undid my belt and
borrowed trousers, pulling them off, so I wore the oversized shirt as a short
dress. The breeze felt glorious on my bare legs. Maybe I should take all of
my clothes off.

Maybe I should get into the river.

Focus, Shira. Get rid of the dagger.

My fingers worked clumsily to uncover the sheath and pull the dagger
free. I was clutching the handle so tightly that my knuckles turned white. I
really didn't want to let this knife go.

I’d never really had anything of my own, so my hoarding instincts

hadn’t bothered me before. The closest I’d been to getting possessive over
something was the hoard my mates had been building. This was a hundred
times worse than that.

This dagger was mine. It was a gift, I'd chosen it, and I’d wielded it. I’d
slain my enemies with it. With this blade, I'd fulfilled the promises I'd made
to my family and the only goal I’d ever set for myself! Everything in me
rebelled at throwing it away.

The roar of a pained female dragon echoed within me, and at that
moment, I knew something to be unquestionably true.

I was completely screwed.

 Chapter 4

I'd almost smiled watching Shira’s attempts to survey her surroundings as

she left the cottage. So long as anyone trying to sneak up on her was within
ten feet, she'd be fine. It was an improvement over her practically skipping
into Flight Milain’s territory without a second glance.

My amusement died when Shira doubled over in pain. Was she injured?
It had been two days since we’d seen her — though one of us had been
outside the cottage the entire time — and she hadn’t seemed injured then.
Had her brother hurt her? I’d kill him. Shira might not like that, though. We
were supposed to be trying to keep her happy now we’d found her again.

I bridged some distance between us as Shira approached the river, trying

to decide what to do. Ezra had told us not to interfere, and I was trying to
respect his authority as Alpha since he’d been attempting to fix what he’d
broken, but I couldn’t stand aside if Shira was hurting.
 At times like these, I wish I knew more about females. Maybe this was
normal?

As Shira hovered by the edge of the river clutching the dagger, writhing
like she wanted to crawl out of her skin, I realized what was happening.

//Come here.//

//Why?// Ezra's reply was immediate and alarmed.

//Her dragon is emerging.//

//We're on our way. Is she in pain?//

//Yes,// I replied honestly. I moved forward to go to Shira, but her

fucking brother beat me to it, rushing to her side.

No, this wasn't fucking okay. I could understand her leaning on her
brother the other night, but a gold's emergence was an important moment
between her and her mates. It was usually the first time they met. We'd been
deprived of that moment before, and I wasn't willing to sacrifice that again.

“Is this your first shift?” I heard her brother asking, sounding baffled.
“Why didn’t you say anything?”

“Now’s not the best time for an interrogation,” I grumbled, striding to

my mate’s side and dropping onto the grass next to her. Shira must have
been in a bad way because she didn’t hesitate to fall sideways into my
outstretched arms. There wasn’t anything we could do to ease her pain, but
her body would instinctively seek comfort from ours.

“You found me,” Shira breathed.

“We never lost you. The others are coming, we’ll stay by your side until
it’s over. It'll be okay.”

“And if she doesn’t want that?” Xander challenged, showing an

impressive amount of backbone for a kid who I could have overpowered
with one hand.
 Shira suppressed a scream, burying her face in my chest. My heart
stuttered at having her so close, the feel of her in my arms. If this was only
temporary, I’d soak up every moment I got to touch her.

“Shira seems happy where she is,” I countered, stroking her glossy
black hair. I liked that she’d cut it to her shoulders, it meant she couldn’t
hide behind it. She’d used her long hair like a curtain when she was feeling
something she didn’t want us to see.

Xander gave me a poisonous look before leaning in closer to talk

directly to his sister. I growled unconsciously, hating anyone outside of our
flight being around my mate when she was so vulnerable.

“I don’t like the idea of leaving you much, but your emergence is
something between you and your mates.”

Shira nodded against my chest, making another strangled sound as her

body shook violently in my arms.

“And while it’s probably safer for you not to be on dragon territory right
now anyway, I’ll patrol in case any curious fae or centaurs venture too
close.”

I gave him a nod in acknowledgment at that. None of us would be in a

fit state to patrol, knowing Shira was in pain.

“Shira told you everything then?” I confirmed.

“She did.” Xander squeezed Shira’s shoulder supportively, before taking

off his shirt and letting his dark green wings free and taking off. I was glad
he wasn’t looking at her any differently now he knew. She was vengeful,
brave, ferocious even. But she was still Shira.

“It hurts,” she whispered hoarsely, looking up at me with unshed tears

in her glittering dark eyes.

“I know, Shira. If I could take the pain away, I would.” The ache in her
voice cut me deeper than the dagger on her lap ever could. “You were trying
to get rid of the blade, weren’t you?”

Shira nodded, her hand reaching for it reflexively. Escaping her mates
hadn’t done it. Sneaking into her enemy’s den and taking their lives hadn’t
done it. No, it was her hoarding instincts that had prompted her shift.

“Can I help you do this?” I murmured, running my hand over hers,

gently prying the blade from her grip. She nodded even as her fingers
tightened. Progress. A small step towards accepting that she didn’t have to
do everything on her own.

Another wave of pain rocked her, and I took advantage of the distraction
to extricate the blade from her grip and toss it into the river before she could
object. Fortunately, the rest of my flight appeared at that moment, landing
in a semicircle around us on the river’s edge, their dragon forms dominating
the quiet space.

Ezra didn’t even shift before getting up in Shira’s space, pushing his
huge black snout into her hair. I shoved him away, and he huffed smoke at
me in warning.

“Can you douse me in ice instead, big guy? I’m so hot,” Shira sighed
with a sleepy giggle. I remembered from experience the feeling of tired
euphoria between the bouts of pain. Those delirious moments were the most
I’d spoken in years until Shira came along.

Ezra’s dragon blew out a long stream of icy air that made Shira sigh in
ecstasy. Fucking show off. Ezra shifted back and quickly pulled on his
trousers just as another wave of pain hit. The other three had already shifted
back and crowded around us, and I knew my time holding Shira was
ending. We all needed physical contact.

Shira bit down hard on her lip, tilting her head back as she fought the
urge to scream. Acting on instinct, I pulled her lower lip free of her teeth
with my thumb and guided her mouth to my shoulder.

“Bite. It won’t hurt me. I hate seeing you hurt yourself.” She’d done it a
lot at the den — using her nails and her teeth to distract her when she was
about to panic. No more. Shira’s teeth sunk into my flesh and fuck me.
Under any other circumstances, I’d come in an instant.

Ezra made a strangled noise as her pain subsided and to both of our
surprise, she reached for him. He was an asshole, and he’d fucked
everything up, but I could respect that he was trying to turn it around, and
that was crucial. He couldn’t lead a flight that didn’t respect him. Our
deference was a gift, not a right, even if the gods bestowed all four elements
on him.

Ezra scooped Shira into his arms like she was made of glass, sitting in
the dirt with her curled up in his lap. She buried her nose against the pulse
in his neck, taking comfort in him subconsciously.

“Don’t let her hurt herself,” I muttered, watching her obsessively.

Ezra caught her lip as she tried to pull it back between her teeth again,
making Shira snarl. The fierce sound of a grumpy female dragon. Instead of
biting his hand like we all expected her to, she shot upright and sunk her
teeth into his lip. Ezra made a choked noise that had nothing to do with
pain, his fingers flexing around her waist.

Fuck.

There was a reason that a gold’s emergence was usually something

private between her and her new mates. It was intimate, affectionate. All of
which would be fine if our mate didn’t hate us when she was in her right
mind.

Shira sucked Ezra's bottom lip in her mouth, soothing the bite, her
healing instincts probably riding her hard now her dragon was fighting to
the fore. Was this a kiss? She'd only ever kissed me before, I didn't think
she'd want her second kiss to be with her least favorite mate. Maybe her
second least favorite, now Hiram had decided to make a fool of himself.

To his credit, Ezra seemed to think the same thing. His hand came up to
cup her jaw, holding her face still so she couldn’t deepen the half kiss into
something she’d regret when her head cleared.
 The wave of pain subsided, and Ezra pulled Shira’s face back, tucking it
unto the crook of his neck before she could panic or get embarrassed about
what had just happened. His hand wound through her hair, the other banded
around her middle as he rocked her slightly in place.

I’d questioned his suitability as Alpha more than once over the past few
months, but these past weeks had proved his commitment to putting Shira’s
needs before his own. Nothing could have proven his worth as a leader
more.

“It hurts so much,” Shira whimpered.

“I know, my lo-, er, Shira. I know. We're here, and we're not going
anywhere. Proximity to your mates helps, that's why we felt the draw at
your emergence. Well, your first emergence. So we could support you in
this moment.”

Levi moved closer to check on Shira and she reached for him instantly,
grabbing his hand and tugging him towards the ground.

“Seff, swap places with me,” Ezra grunted, watching Seff steam from
the corner of his eye. We all needed time with her to settle our dragons, and
Seff, being the hottest tempered and most recently emerged dragon of the
males, was finding it difficult to stand on the sidelines.

Seff didn’t hesitate for a second, dropping next to Ezra and pulling
Shira into his lap. She nuzzled into him, still keeping one hand on Levi,
who sat awkwardly behind her. Ezra stood, he and I keeping guard over the
trio on the ground. It wasn’t like our presence could ease the physical ache,
but it would make her feel subconsciously more secure to have us near
when she was so vulnerable.

And then there was our silver dragon. Hiram hung back, watching from
a distance like he wasn’t sure if he’d be welcome closer or not. After a few
minutes, he seemed to build up the courage to approach.

“Shira?” Hiram asked tentatively. Her response was immediate. She

shook her head, burrowing further into Seff, leaning away from Hiram. It
was a blatant rejection. Somehow, she’d been able to let some of her initial
mistrust of the rest of us go, but Hiram’s actions had pushed her even
further away from him.

“Shira, let me comfort you,” he pleaded, sounding agonized.

“No.” Shira's voice was hoarse, but her conviction was unmissable.
“You don't get to touch me.”

I hated discord within the flight, but I was glad she was punishing him.
We’d all been telling him what a spoiled brat he was, but there was nothing
like your mate’s rejection to make it clear you’d been an insufferable
asshole.

“The word you are looking for is sorry,” Levi said acerbically when
Hiram's awkward silence stretched. Hiram gave him a look that clearly said
Levi wasn't forgiven for the punch he'd delivered to his face back in The
Alchemist's cabin.

The first shift was agony, but it was usually fast. Shira’s seemed to
progress even quicker than usual, perhaps because she’d started the process
all those months ago in Glendower’s cave. She rubbed aggressively at her
skin as the first golden scales crackled and broke through, and stretched her
neck back and forth as the muscles and bones around her jaw pulled and
fractured.

“We need to step back now,” Ezra murmured, keeping his tone low and
reassuring. “We’ll be right here Shira, nothing can hurt you. Let the shift
happen.”

She let out an aggrieved whine as Seff and Levi helped her onto all
fours on the ground and moved back to give her dragon some room. All five
of us watched with bated breath as bones snapped and our tiny little mate
grew into a dangerous beast right before our eyes.

With a scream that morphed into a dragon’s roar, the shift was complete.
Shira stood tall on wobbly legs, inspecting her new form.
 Her dragon was fucking magnificent.

Each golden scale glinted in the fading light, from the top of her regal
head to the tip of her elegant tail. Like all gold dragons, she was smaller
than a male, but like Shira, this dragon was even smaller than most golds.
She either didn’t know that or didn’t care. Shira turned and looked down
her snout at us like she was a fearsome warrior queen, ready to lead us into
battle. And fuck me, I would follow her.

No rules about what golds should or shouldn’t do, no expectations of

what females could or couldn’t handle. None of it would stop me bowing
down at her feet. That’s what she was meant for. Shira was a leader. A
revolutionary. A rebel.

“You're beautiful,” Ezra said, looking up at her with appropriate

reverence. Shira tossed her head, preening for him. Apparently, her dragon
was less inhibited than she was.

She leaned down, nudging Ezra’s forehead with her nose. It was an
unusually bold move for a gold to her Alpha, and I tensed to prepare for
Ezra to reprimand her and fuck everything up. His hand lovingly stroked
the glinting scales on the side of her face, and I wondered if maybe I’d been
too hard on my cousin. We’d all suffered in Shira’s absence, but Ezra had
endured both our anger and Shira’s rejection.

His assumptions about Shira had been wrong, but it's not like we'd
disagreed with him. We'd just hidden behind his Alpha title while he
dutifully repeated the lines we'd been fed all our lives. If Shira could give
him a second chance, we all could.

Too bad Hiram had let his inner spoiled child loose and ruined our first
actual shot at a united flight.

“Shift back, Shira,” Ezra murmured, still stroking her face. “Your
dragon is exquisite, but if I don’t hear your voice soon, I’ll lose my mind. I
need to know you’re feeling okay.”
 If Shira were bonded to the flight, she’d be able to project to us. The
reminder sat uncomfortably with me. Maybe if we hadn’t fucked up with
her the first time around, we’d already be bonded. Then again, perhaps not.
Even if I didn’t know Shira’s backstory now, I would know she was
inexperienced with intimacy — there was nothing practiced about that kiss
we’d shared. Consummating the bond would be a big deal for her.

The fathomless dark eyes of Shira's dragon gave Ezra an assessing look,
like she was trying to decide whether she was going to bother listening to
him or not. Levi chuckled, an admiring expression on his face as he took in
our defiant mate.

With a huff, her scales receded. It was probably a good thing Ezra
hadn’t warned her that the first shift back hurt too. Better to get it over and
done with.

She made a pained whining sound that hit me straight in the gut as her
bones started breaking and morphing back into place. She landed on all
fours, gasping for air, naked. I stepped forward to give her my shirt since
the one she’d been wearing was ruined, and I’d hated seeing her in some
random male’s clothing, truth be told.

Shira snatched the shirt out of my hand and pulled it on quickly,

hunching over as much as possible to maintain her modesty. For all the
many ways Shira was confident, she was shy in other respects, especially
when it came to any kind of social interaction.

“How are you feeling?” Ezra asked, moving forward like he wanted to
touch her, but holding himself back at the last second. She’d welcomed our
affection when she was in pain and vulnerable. It was unlikely she’d be so
receptive to it now.

“I’ve had better days,” she groaned, sitting down and leaning back on
her arms as she rolled her head from side to side.

“A bath is the best thing for the sore muscles,” Levi said kindly, always
thinking of ways to make Shira more comfortable. “And a big meal, you’re
probably starving.”
 Her stomach grumbled in agreement and Shira’s cheeks pinkened
adorably. From lethal to cute in the space of two days.

“You could come back to the den with us and we could take care of you
there,” Seff proposed hesitantly, likely knowing he’d get shut down. I’d
been thinking the same thing, but the awkward discomfort radiating off her
made me want to punch him for asking the question.

“Not yet,” Ezra answered for her, giving her an understanding nod.
“We’ll stay at the cottage and take care of you there.”

“Will you now?” Shira asked drily, though she seemed more amused
than angry.

“Don’t ask us to leave you while you’re in pain, Shira. It’s torture to
walk away from you,” Ezra said quietly, kneeling in front of her, moving
into her personal space. Shira looked up at him like she was memorizing his
features, her eyes drifting over his face assessingly.

“Fine, but you have to leave if I tell you to leave. I can fly on my own
now,” Shira reminded him, before looking past him at the rest of us. “And
you can stay outside,” she added coolly, giving Hiram a disdainful look. He
hung his head and rubbed the back of his neck, wisely saying nothing that
would make things worse for himself.

“Deal,” Ezra agreed. “Let’s get you back.”

✽✽✽

“Her dragon is incredible,” Ezra mused, leaning against the side of the
cottage, mirroring my posture — arms crossed, one leg propped against the
stone wall behind us. Hiram was sitting under a tree in the orchard sulking,
while Seff and Levi had taken Shira inside to fuss over her. I'd rather be in
there too, but Shira had grown increasingly uncomfortable as we all
approached the cottage, and Seff and Levi were more likely to be warm
and… snuggly.
 I grunted in response to Ezra, and he snorted. “Is the chatting reserved
for Shira, then?”

I gave him a curt nod, still looking out over the orchard. I had been
talking out loud more since Shira had come into our lives. My silence was
more out of habit than anything else. Once my family and neighbors
realized I wouldn’t emerge as an Alpha, they became less interested in what
I had to say, so I stopped saying anything.

“Fair enough,” Ezra muttered. “Then I'll talk, you listen. Shira's dragon
is as fierce as she is. I already knew she wouldn't be content with the path
traditionally available to golds, seeing her beast has reaffirmed that.”

I nodded my head silently, my eyes trained on Hiram in the distance,

bouncing an apple aimlessly with his air magic.

“It's going to be difficult,” Ezra continued, narrowing his eyes at me in a

challenge. I turned my head and narrowed my eyes right back.

“You were the one ready to walk when things got tough,” I reminded
him through gritted teeth.

“I was ready to walk when I thought it was the right thing to do. I still
will, if that’s what Shira wants. You shut down from the moment you
realized you wouldn’t be an Alpha, and eight years later you’re maintaining
that distance. Just consider how you would cope when things get difficult
because they won’t get any easier from here.”

With that, he pushed off the wall and headed towards the orchard,
probably to give a similarly inspiring speech to Hiram.

Was he right? I hadn't run in the literal sense, but I hadn't let myself get
close to anyone since then either. But when it came to Shira, I'd fight. If we
were heading for stormy skies, I'd be at her wing every second of the way,
supporting her, guiding her, and defending her.

I didn’t give a fuck how hard things got, now or in the future. I was
Shira’s, and I’d be at her side for as long as she’d have me.
 Chapter 5

“By the gods, you overgrown lizards! Let me in, or you’ll find yourselves
trapped in a spell circle at the mercy of a goblin with an exceptional knack
for poisons.”

I was lying in bed, attempting to stretch out my tight muscles when I

heard The Alchemist banging impatiently on the door, yelling at Xander
and Levi as they tried to block her entrance.

My mates had decided it was too suspicious for all of them to stay away
from the den at once, since that’s where I was supposed to be as far as the
rest of the mountain knew. Levi had stayed last night, on the couch, and he
would swap out with one of the others later. Seff or Oren, presumably.
Hiram was banned, and Ezra was voluntarily keeping his distance.

I didn’t know if it was because he thought it would make me more

comfortable. Or if he wanted to stay away from the gold who poisoned his
father, then clung to him covered in blood while being removed from the
scene of a murder, and then tried to kiss him.

Ugh, don’t think about it, Shira. I was mortified on my own behalf.

I kicked the sheet off and pulled on one of the dresses that my mates
had brought for me from my wardrobe back in their den. I had to admit; it
was a kind gesture, even though I’d gotten used to the convenience of pants.
Maybe I could sew some pockets into my dresses.

Confident I looked somewhat presentable, I made my way down the

hallway and shoved my way through the wall of muscle that was blocking
the front door.

“There you are,” The Alchemist grumbled. “Quite the guard dogs
you’ve got here. This is the thanks I get for helping them locate you.”

“I’m guessing you knew they were following me the whole time I was
staying with you?” I asked drily.

“Of course. They’re seven-foot-tall and as wide as tree trunks. As you

were on an assassination mission, it is frankly astounding that you didn’t
notice them.” The Alchemist looked down her nose at me, which was
impressive, considering she was a full foot shorter than me.

“Why are you here?” Levi asked, not impolitely, though there was a
demand in his voice for an answer I rarely heard from my peaceful earth
dragon. Well, not my earth dragon.

“I wanted to check on Shira after her extended liltane exposure and see
if she needed any extra poison to get rid of you lot,” The Alchemist
deadpanned.

“Right, let’s have that conversation inside over a cup of tea,” I muttered
as the two males behind me growled. “Can you two give us a moment?”

“Is that wise, Shira?” Xander asked.

 “She had plenty of opportunities to poison me and she didn’t, except for
that first time,” I replied with a dismissive wave. “I’ll be fine.”

“What do you mean the first time?” Levi hissed after me as I led The
Alchemist into the house and down the long hallway to the kitchen.

“The green one is no longer my favorite,” The Alchemist declared,

sitting down at the table, rattling the glass jars in her satchel. “The Alpha is
my new favorite.”

“Really?” I asked skeptically, lighting the stove to boil water for tea.
“Ezra sort of led the charge on trapping me in the den. Plus all the I-male-
you-female nonsense.”

The Alchemist hummed thoughtfully. “Ardent opponents often make for

strident allies, if you can sway them to your side. Considering you're here,
and not back in their den, I'd hazard a guess you're already there with your
Alpha.”

Was I? Ezra had been more respectful of my wishes since they'd found
me again. They all had, except Hiram, whose behavior reminded me of
Xander, when Xander was four.

“That brings me to the other purpose of my visit.” The Alchemist

rummaged around in her bag while I brewed the tea and brought it over to
the table. As I set my teacup down, she dropped a pinch of something from
a hessian sack she'd just pulled out.

“Poisoning me again?” I asked, wrinkling my nose as I stared into my

ruined tea. Whatever she'd put in there was quickly dissolving, the tiny
black seeds barely visible.

“Like I'd be so amateur if I were. If I wanted you poisoned, you’d

already be gagging on the floor, or snoring in your chair. No, that’s just
Lover’s Leaf.” The Alchemist crossed her arms and looked at me
expectantly while I mentally listed everything I'd ever read in my herbalism
books, trying to figure out what it was. "From the root of the spirit nettle?"
she added, looking at me curiously.
 “Fuck no, are you crazy?” Xander hissed, storming into the kitchen
from the hallway where he'd been eavesdropping. Levi moved like he was
going to stop my brother, but the grim look on his face said he'd been
listening in too.

“Says the dragon who steals from the fae?” The Alchemist cackled. The
tips of Xander's ears turned red and Levi gave him an assessing look,
pursing his lips in disapproval. “It's illegal, but so is murdering councilors
in their sleep. I think that ship has rather sailed for our Shira.”

“What is it? Lover’s Leaf. Why is it illegal?” I asked before either Levi
or my brother had a chance to respond to that. I'd vaguely read about the
spirit nettle plant, but only in passing references.

The Alchemist had that glint in her eye she got when she was about to
say something that made me immensely uncomfortable. It seemed like Levi
noticed it too, since he spoke before she had a chance.

“Lover’s Leaf prevents pregnancy.”

“When taken regularly, while you are regularly taking it,” The
Alchemist amended, frowning at Levi. “It doesn't prevent pregnancy
forever.”

“It's untested,” Levi shot back. “That's why the Council banned it.”

“Is it really?” The Alchemist challenged, raising a brow at him.

“Why else would they ban it?” Xander asked, looking between the two
of them confused.

The Alchemist snorted, shaking her head. “How easy it is for you to
ignore the issues that don't affect you. Lover’s Leaf is my best-selling
product — has been for centuries. A pinch in your tea each day, little
dragon. That will do it.”

“What makes you think I need something to prevent pregnancy?” I

muttered, contemplating my rapidly cooling cup of tea. I didn't know much
about getting pregnant, other than it involved something behind closed
doors that sounded painful, at least it did when I lived with Flight Milain. I
could distinctly remember my mother giving birth to Alathea in the bath at
home, and I had no burning desire to reenact that scene.

“My functioning brain and working eyeballs?” The Alchemist snarked,

giving me a disbelieving look. “Plus, you succeeded in your goal. As
discussed, you need to celebrate your victory. Five times over.” She gave
me an entirely unsubtle wink and my brother gagged dramatically.

The Alchemist patted the hessian sack of Lover’s Leaf on the table. “I'll
leave it here for you. It takes a week of regular doses to take effect, so I
suggest you down that cup of tea.” She gave me a pointed look before
turning to Levi. “Don't be an idiot about this and perhaps you'll earn your
way back into my good graces. You used to be my favorite, you know.”

“Good to know,” Levi replied drily, eyeing the bag of Lover’s Leaf like
it was poison.

The Alchemist left the room, humming happily off-key to herself, easily
passing Levi and Xander who leaned away from her like she was the
harbinger of death.

I twisted the cool cup of tea in my hands, trying to decide what to do. I
trusted The Alchemist. She’d wanted revenge against Flight Milain for
ripping her off, but she didn’t have to help me. She didn’t have to give me a
bed to sleep in. She certainly didn’t have to send my mates to come and
collect me. If she said Lover’s Leaf was safe, I felt like I could believe her.

In many ways, I’d been so unprepared for what life had thrown at me
lately. I didn’t have any plans to pursue a mating bond with my mates. It
was basically impossible at this point, but what if something happened? I
couldn’t have a baby. What if someone had found out what I’d done? I’d be
executed, and leave a motherless child in the world, and I knew from
experience that I didn’t want to do that.

Ignoring my brother’s disapproving frown and Levi’s worried face, I

lifted the cup to my lips and drank.
 ✽✽✽

I wasn't surprised when it was Oren who showed to take over Shira
Duty as night fell. He was the only one I'd ever permitted to be in the room
with me when I was asleep, and my mates had been respectful of that, even
when they'd been less respectful of my other wishes.

“Shira,” he said with a nod, ignoring Levi and Xander completely. It

didn't sound like a warm greeting, but Oren wasn't effusive by nature.
However, there was a softness to his pale blue eyes that was reserved for me
that gave away how he was feeling.

It had been an uncomfortable afternoon between the three of us since

I’d opted to drink the Lover’s Leaf tea. I didn’t think Xander disapproved
necessarily; he was more grossed out by the fact I might need it.

“Are you going to be okay?” Levi asked softly, giving me a small smile.
I didn’t know if he’d told the others about the Lover’s Leaf or not. If he
had, Oren wasn’t reacting to it.

“I’m exhausted. I’m going straight to sleep, and I feel fine,” I added to
reassure him, since he was watching me like I was about to collapse at any
second. Levi hesitated, like he wanted to touch me but wasn’t sure if he
could.

Don’t get attached. Don’t get attached.

“Do you, er, shall we hug?” I asked awkwardly. Xander snorted as he

left the room.

“I would love a hug,” Levi replied, giving me a slow smile that turned
my insides to mush. I stepped forward, meeting him halfway and walking
into his embrace. Levi wrapped his arms around my shoulders and I
grabbed the fabric of his shirt at his lower back, feeling the bunch of his
muscles under my fingers.
 I turned my face up to ask him a question, but he leaned down to kiss
my forehead at the same time. Our lips brushed together, and I forgot
everything I was going to say. Levi’s lips were pillowy soft. They felt
glorious against mine, and despite my silent chants not to get attached, I
didn’t immediately pull away.

Neither did he. For a long moment, we stood intertwined, our mouths
pressed together, not deepening the kiss but not stopping it either. It felt like
a promise, though it couldn’t ever be anything more. This had to be it. It
had to be enough.

“Sleep well, beautiful,” Levi murmured against my lips, before taking a

reluctant step back. I nodded, not entirely sure what to say after that
unexpected moment of intimacy. Maybe I didn’t need to overthink it. Or I
could go to sleep and dream about the collection of sweet moments I was
building up forever.

✽✽✽

“What is this?” Odessa asked, face scrunched up with revulsion as she

took me in. Reuel was holding me up by the back of my nightgown, my feet
dangling off the ground.

“A gift for you, beloved,” Reuel purred, tossing me onto the ground at
her feet. The stone floor of the entryway jarred my knees and wrists, but I
barely noticed it. My family was dead — all of them. We’d gone to bed like
any other night, our mother had told us a story. Alathea had fussed,
someone had come in to settle her. Now they were all gone.

“You brought a little girl covered in vomit, how generous,” Odessa said
drily, her lip peeled back as she looked down at me. “I thought you were
going to clear the mountain. Don’t tell me she looked up at you with her big
eyes and you went soft on her.”

Reuel snorted. “I’ll kill her right here in front of you, if you need me to
prove something. I thought she could be useful to you around the den, now
our girls are mated.”

“And when this one reaches her emergence?”

“She won’t be around that long,” Reuel laughed.

“Shira!” Oren's panicked voice cut through the nightmare. I sat up with
a bolt of panic, smashing my head into Oren's closer-than-expected face.

“Sorry!” I gasped, clutching my aching forehead with one hand and

reaching for Oren with the other.

“S'okay,” he replied thickly, making me cringe. I'd probably got him

square in the nose. “Can I sit?” he asked, patting the edge of the bed.

“Of course,” I murmured, shuffling further into the center of the bed to
give him room.

This was the first time Oren and I had been alone together since the
night before I ran away. Since I kissed him. What was expected in this
situation? Were we supposed to talk about it? Not talk about it?

The mattress sunk under Oren's weight and his fingers brushed against
mine on top of the sheets, but I didn't pull my hand away. I'd always found
Oren's quiet presence comforting. He was steady, constant. If I fell apart, I
could rely on him to keep it together for both of us until I'd found my feet
again.

“You had a nightmare.”

There was no judgment in his tone. Oren always said just as much as he
needed to, and nothing more.

“Yes,” I sighed, frustration replacing the lingering fear the nightmare

had left behind.

Oren's fingers brushed more deliberately against mine and I slid my

hand forward, linking them together. It couldn't be any worse than biting
him, which I distinctly remembered doing during my emergence.
 Oren said nothing, but his thumb moved in slow circles over the back of
my hand, and it gave me the courage to continue.

“I guess I thought they'd go away. I know I'll always have those

memories, but I thought maybe they'd stop haunting me now the threat is
gone.”

“They're not a weakness.”

“Aren't they? It sure seems weak to wake up screaming in the middle of

the night, drenched in sweat, afraid of ghosts,” I muttered. I wanted to
overcome this. To not let it have a hold on me for the rest of my life.

“And yet, every morning you wake up and persevere. You wielded those
memories like a weapon and got your revenge against all odds and
everyone's wishes. Your darkness is a strength not a weakness, little rebel.”

My throat constricted with emotion, and I didn't have the first idea on
how to respond to that sweet pronouncement.

“Do you want to sleep in the bed?” I asked, suddenly shy.

Oren grunted his assent, having reached his spoken word quota for the
night. I pulled the sheet back, and he slipped in next to me, scooting close
enough for our arms to press against each other. The warmth of his body
and the steady sound of his breathing settled me faster than any cup of tea
ever could. I slept dreamlessly for the rest of the night.

✽✽✽

I’d spent most of the day hiding in the bedroom. Pacing, Ezra-style.

I felt reasonably energetic for the first time in days. My head was clear,
my body didn't ache, and that meant I didn't have any distractions. No
excuse to put off the reckoning I needed to have with myself.
 I thought I could be strong. Keep them at a distance. That wasn’t how
male dragons worked, though. I should have known better. Give them an
inch, and they barge their way entirely into your life, knock down all your
walls, and make themselves at home in the center of your world so you
can’t imagine life without them.

They were breaking me down, and it had only taken two days. Maybe I
wasn’t the strong, independent gold I thought I was.

Then again, I could be independent without being alone, right? Oren

was independent. They all were, in their own ways. Gods, they were
smashing my resolve like it was made of glass.

Well, all except Hiram and Ezra. Hiram was still banned. The others had
told me about how mopey he was back at the den, but none of them seemed
to disapprove of my choice.

Hiram’s words had cut so deep that just thinking about them hurt. Ezra
had said a whole host of overbearing, offensive things when we’d met, but
his intentions had always been good. Hiram had said what he’d said
specifically to hurt me.

A large part of me wished Ezra would be a little less concerned about

upsetting me and come visit. I wanted to see him, now, when my head
wasn't fuzzy from the liltane or my body wracked with pain from my first
shift. The memories weren't entirely clear, but Ezra had seemed so…
different. Gentler. More patient. A little broken.

I needed to see it for myself.

“Shira?” Seff called through the bedroom door. “I made us lunch.”

I ran my fingers through my hair to tame it and smoothed down the

front of my dress. I was moving much easier now that my muscles didn't
feel like they were made of liquid fire. It was a pleasant development after
days of discomfort.
 Seff and Xander were already seated at the small table in the kitchen
when I got there, eating the salted meat and eggs Seff had prepared. I sat
down next to my mate, close enough that our elbows touched. I didn’t move
my chair away.

“How are you feeling?” Seff asked, giving my meal an assessing look
before scooping some eggs off his plate and adding them to mine.

“Much better,” I replied, shooting him a grateful smile. “Pretty much

back to normal.”

“Really?” Xander asked in disbelief, eating his eggs like they might
vanish off his plate at any moment. “I could barely move for two weeks
after my first shift.”

“Golds have healing magic,” Seff reminded him. “Now Shira's dragon
has emerged, she'll be able to heal herself and her, uh, flight. If she chooses
to join a flight,” he added awkwardly.

“So, me then. Since neither of us bonded out of our family flight,”

Xander said thoughtfully. Seff shot him a filthy look that made me supress a
giggle.

I wasn’t convinced that we could overcome all the obstacles between

my mates and I — they were still on track for a glorious future with the
Council, and I was a murderer of Councilors — but they had accepted me
exactly as I was since they'd carried me out of Flight Milain's den.

If they were worried about what I’d done, they weren’t letting it show,
and I could no longer assume that they were repulsed by me either — their
actions had shown consistently otherwise.

I was running out of excuses not to join their flight.

Xander dropped his fork with a clatter, pushing back from the table and
standing like he was in a trance.

“Xander?” I asked, alarmed. “What’s wrong?”

 He didn’t answer me, just wandered towards the back door that led to
the garden with an awed look on his face.

“Nothing is wrong, gorgeous,” Seff reassured me softly. “That is the

look of a male who is feeling the draw to his mate.”

“Oh,” I breathed, watching my brother walk out the door to a brand new
life without a backwards glance. So much for being part of the same flight.
Was that our last ever conversation? Logically, I knew that the mating draw
would consume his every thought and possibly when things had calmed
down, he’d feel bad that he left me so abruptly. Logic wasn’t ruling my
response at the moment, though.

I felt abandoned and a little jealous. Not of his mate — gross — but that
he was off to an exciting future with his mate, who’d probably be a typical,
functioning gold dragon, and they’d all be thrilled to be together.

“You can have that, too,” Seff murmured without looking at me,
focusing on cutting up the meat on his plate.

“What?” I asked, clearing my throat nervously.

Seff glanced sideways at me, a warm glint in his bronze-colored eyes.

“The envy is written all over your face, Shira. You have mates who’d do
anything to be with you. I thought we’d made that clear, but maybe we’re
not doing a good job.”

“You’re Council Enforcers, Seff. You’ve said yourself you want to be

Councilors yourselves someday.”

“You don’t want us to be on the Council?” Seff asked, putting his

utensils down to look at me, looking confused. “Is that what’s holding you
back, because we’ll resign tomorrow if it is, Shira.”

“No! Don’t do that. You all have a bright future ahead of you. I took on
some pretty high profile dragons, Seff. I knew when I did it, I'd spend the
rest of my life looking over my shoulder.”
 “None of us are worried about your past coming out,” Seff scoffed.
“We’ll keep you safe, Shira. Never doubt that.”

“You can’t promise that, Seff. Besides, even if my past wasn’t enough
of a barrier — which it comfortably is — I’ll still never be the kind of mate
whose content to stay in the den. I had a front-row seat to Flight Milain’s
life as Councilors. I saw how Odessa would get dressed up to mingle at
events. It was one of the few reasons she ever left the den. I don’t want that
life.”

Even though the nightmares hadn't disappeared, it was still so much

easier to talk about Flight Milain. It helped that my mates had seen the
carnage for themselves, and there was no longer any need to be secretive
about my past. And Flight Milain didn't seem so all-powerful since I'd seen
the life bleed out of them.

“Could you just… Do you think you could come back to the den with
me for a little while? Just to talk to us all? I think there are a few things we
need to explain as a group.”

I glanced at the door Xander had just floated through, high on the
promise of true love and happily ever after.

“I promise you that Xander will know where to find you. We're quite a
well-known flight. Though he’ll be distracted for the next few days at
least,” Seff chuckled. “What do you say, gorgeous? Give us a chance to win
you over?”

It was just a chat, right? I couldn’t very well stay at Fi’s family home
forever and I needed to make some decisions about my future. My mates
discovering me at Flight Milain’s den and the unexpected emergence of my
dragon had been bumps in the road, but maybe they weren't bad bumps.

“I suppose a conversation couldn't hurt.”

 Chapter 6

After an extended silent debate between Seff and the flight, they decided
the best course of action was for all of them to come collect me, so that it
would look like we'd all been out flying together.

In the time it took the others to arrive, Seff and I tidied Fi's family home
and locked it all up. I hung the key back around my neck, tucking it under
my dress. I wasn't sure if I was going to stay with my mates or not, but I
was grateful Fi had given me the use of this place, so I had a backup option.
I hoped she was doing okay.

Seff and I waited outside the cottage as four enormous dragons

approached, wings beating heavily in the wind. Almost as a response to
their presence, gold scales rippled over my arms, catching my attention.
They felt odd, but it didn't hurt this time, and I was tempted to give in to the
urge to shift, to embrace that heady sense of strength and power. Though it
would blow our plans to be discreet entirely out of the water, so I dug my
nails into my palms to distract myself.

Seff deftly slid his fingers between mine, loosening the pressure on my
palms, and gave me a reprimanding look. I rolled my eyes but tangled our
fingers more securely together as my other four mates landed gracefully at
the edge of the orchard.

“Who are you going to fly with?” Seff asked as we approached them.

Hiram was out and I wasn't even acknowledging his existence. I'd
already flown with Seff and Levi before. That left Oren and Ezra. While
Ezra had made some enormous strides, there was still a lot of unresolved
tension between us. Oren felt like the safer choice.

“Oren.”

“I figured as much,” Seff chuckled, tugging my hand slightly to pull me

towards the blue dragon. Even in his dragon form, Oren could stop time
with the intensity of his ice-blue stare. It was currently trained on me —
every step I took, every slight movement I made was subject to his perusal.

Seff led me to the blue dragon's side, his warm hands lingering on my
hips a fraction longer than they needed to as he boosted me up. I looked
down as I got myself situated on Oren's back to find Seff staring up at me,
biting his lip in a way that made me wish he was biting mine.

Rein it in, Shira.

Had they always been this attractive or had they got better looking
during our time apart because the fluttering in my stomach was worse than
ever.

Ezra's black dragon huffed impatiently in Seff's direction, and I looked

away as he took off his clothes before I did something embarrassing.

Once he'd shifted and scooped up his clothes, all five of them took to
the air as one. It gave me goosebumps, the way they moved so seamlessly
together. They were such a good team, a cohesive flight. It gave me hope in
a way — the gods had gotten their bond so right, how could mine with them
be wrong?

I laid my cheek against Oren's cool sapphire scales, enjoying the

smooth, almost liquid feel of them under my skin. I didn't raise my head the
entire way back to their den. It was too nice to pretend that we weren't
about to have an incredibly difficult conversation that would set the course
for all of our futures.

There was no sense of dread or impending doom as their mountain

came into view. I didn't feel drawn to it in the way I had to my childhood
home, but Xander had explained I'd always feel a connection to my
childhood den because that was still my flight's home until I bonded to a
new one.

Gods, I should have asked more questions about the bonding stuff.
Xander's mate would still be going through her emergence — poor thing —
but what happened after that? Did the bonding stuff happen straight away?
I'd felt horrible for the past couple of days, recovering from my first shift.
Did bonding usually happen during the recovery period?

They shifted one at a time outside the den, with Oren going last, circling
in the air like he could sense my hesitation. I took a long, calming breath as
he landed. Ezra was waiting there for me, shirtless and securing the
drawstring of his trousers low enough on his hips to reveal a deep V of
muscle. Gods. Did they all look like that? Was I supposed to look like that?
My stomach didn’t have any of those muscles.

Ezra held out his obscenely large arms for me to lean into and my heart
stuttered in my chest. There was no impatience in his gaze, no burning need
to control, to dominate. There was still a burning need, but clearly Ezra
wanted something different from me now. Something my body was more
than willing to give him, even if my brain hadn't caught up with what that
meant yet.

I leaned down and rested my hands on Ezra's shoulders, letting him pull
me off Oren's back and into his arms. There was a long moment where our
bodies were pressed together while Oren shifted behind me. Bones popped
and scales crackled in the background, but nothing could detract from
Ezra's navy eyes.

“It feels right having you here,” Ezra murmured, in a rare moment of
vulnerability. It felt right being here, but the words stuck in my throat. We
had a lot to discuss, and I couldn’t get sidetracked by the onslaught of
emotions that being back here with the five of them was bringing on.

“Ready?” Oren rumbled, appearing at my shoulder fully dressed. I

nodded, grateful for the interruption, and took a step back from Ezra, out of
his grip. His hands fell to his sides, muscles flexing as though he was
holding himself back before he turned and led us into the den.

I followed him into the parlor where Seff, Levi, and Hiram were already
waiting for us. Levi and Seff sat on either end of the couch with a space
between them, but Hiram was sitting on the window bench in the corner,
one leg propped up and the other dangling, his attention resolutely not on
me.

Fine. We could ignore each other.

Oren took up his post next to the fireplace, leaning against the wall with
his arms crossed, leaving two armchairs free that Ezra and I took. I noticed
the flash of disappointment on Seff and Levi’s faces that I hadn’t sat
between them, and guilt ate at me for hurting them even if it wasn’t
intentional.

“I suppose you have a lot of questions about why you found me covered
in blood on a pile of dead Councilors,” I began, figuring we should start
with the most uncomfortable subject first. The one they’d studiously
avoided bringing up with me over the past two days.

“They killed your family and the other families on Glasdon Mountain.
You took your revenge,” Seff responded immediately like I was quizzing
him.
 “Oh.” I blinked slowly. How'd they found out about my family? “I didn’t
think you knew that.”

“We made the mistake of not knowing enough about you once before,
we won’t be repeating it,” Ezra rumbled.

“You made the mistake of not asking,” I corrected irritably,

remembering all the times Ezra had made assumptions rather than listen to
me. Not that I’d been very forthcoming on the whole dead family issue, but
still. He’d decided the fae were to blame for all my issues and never
bothered to look any further into it.

Ezra leaned forwards in his armchair, getting more into my space and
asserting his dominance. Strangely, I didn’t bristle at all. If anything, his
dominance was doing interesting things to my nipples, which felt suddenly
painful and sensitive against the scratchy fabric of my bra.

“You’re right. Be ready for a lot of questions, Shira. A lifetime’s

worth.”

“You’re very confident for a male whose mate left him,” I breathed,
eyes locked on his.

“You didn’t have to return when Seff suggested it, Shira. I’m very
confident for a male whose mate came back,” he corrected.

Defiance rose in me until I pulled my gaze away from Ezra’s. Seff and
Levi’s faces were filled with barely concealed hopefulness, and Oren’s
usually smooth brow was furrowed and worried.

I angled myself sideways so I could see over the back of the armchair to
where Hiram was isolating himself in the corner. I couldn’t see his face, but
the tension in his shoulders and the unnaturally still way he was sitting was
apparent even from across the room. I wished I could get into his head and
understand what he was thinking, why he was acting this way and putting
even more distance between us.

“I killed Flight Milain.”

 “You did,” Ezra agreed solemnly.

“Their deaths will be investigated.”

“Undoubtedly.”

“You work for the Council,” I pointed out.

“So we do,” Seff chuckled.

“Then you know this can never happen,” I said, throwing my hands up
in exasperation. “You’d be risking your career, your entire future. For a
mate you’d never be happy with, anyway. The weeks we spent together
made it clear that your expectations of a mate and the kind of gold I am
aren’t compatible.”

“All that proves is that we were idiots, Shira,” Levi interjected in his
smooth, calming voice. “We shouldn’t have placed any expectations on you.
We shouldn’t have had any expectations, period. You don’t have to be
anyone other than yourself.”

“Murderous tendencies and all?” I joked weakly, immensely

uncomfortable with the seriousness of this conversation.

“I find your bloodthirsty side rather attractive,” Ezra said with a shrug
like he hadn’t just blown my mind with that revelation.

“I could use some food if we’re talking about lifetimes,” I said

eventually with false confidence. With Xander’s unexpected departure, I'd
barely eaten the lunch Seff prepared for me, and I’d been even hungrier
than usual since my first shift.

“As you wish,” Ezra replied, sounding amused as he stood and moved
towards the hallway. “I’m on dinner duty tonight.”

Dinner duty?

“We’ve been taking turns with cooking, cleaning, and laundry,” Levi
explained cheerfully.
 Gods. Who were these males?

“Would you join me in the kitchen?” Ezra asked formally, pausing in

the doorway and half turning to look back at me. Oh, that was more like it.
He was going to rope me into helping him make dinner. At least that was
familiar territory.

“Sure.”

The others stayed behind as Ezra and I made our way to the kitchen in
silence. I went straight to the sink and began washing my hands while Ezra
disappeared into the dining room and returned with a chair that he dragged
under the archway that separated the two rooms.

“What’s that for?” I asked, puzzled, drying my hands.

“You,” he replied, looking as confused as I felt. “I didn’t ask you in here

to cook.”

“Oh.” Feeling unsure, I moved out of his way in the small kitchen and
sat on the chair. “Then why did you ask me here?”

“To talk,” Ezra replied simply, pulling out the ingredients for
sandwiches. His movements were hesitant like he wasn’t familiar with the
kitchen. I bit down on my cheeks to stop myself from smiling.

Ezra was incredibly out of his element, and it was kind of cute.

“What did you want to talk about?”

Ezra turned around to give me a look that said, really? I snorted.

“Right, there’s a lot.” I laughed nervously, twisting my fingers in my

lap. “Um, how’s Leo?”

I’d never once regretted running away from here, but drugging Ezra’s
father to do so hadn’t felt great. He was an innocent bystander that had
ended up as a casualty in my war.
 “He’s fine. Proud of you.”

The sound of the knife hitting the counter as Ezra casually sliced cheese
punctuated the silence in the kitchen. If he wasn’t such a straitlaced, serious
male, I’d think he was playing with me.

“Proud of me, for drugging him so efficiently? Or perhaps for leaving

immediately afterwards and just hoping he’d be fine?” I deadpanned.

“For your ingenious escape plan. You played on him underestimating

you, and our unwillingness to tell anyone outside the flight about our issues.
It was very clever.”

“That sounds suspiciously like a compliment.”

“Because it is. Out of all of us, perhaps Seff would have used his brain
to get himself out of a difficult situation — though red dragons usually
struggle to keep themselves calm if they feel trapped — the rest of us would
have relied on brute strength.”

“I don’t have brute strength,” I pointed out wryly, deflecting to distract

myself from the fluttery feeling in my stomach.

“You didn’t,” Ezra corrected. “Now, you can shift. Your dragon is
smaller than ours, but you could do enough damage to the den to break out
of here if you ever needed to.”

“Will I ever need to?” The question came out quieter than I intended
because I was afraid of the answer.

“If you ever want to leave, you can walk right out the front door, Shira,”
Ezra replied, putting the knife down and turning to look at me. His face
was somber and entirely honest. “Do you believe me?”

It’s not like secrecy was Ezra’s problem. He’d always been very upfront
about his intentions, even when he knew they’d make me mad.

“I believe you. And now I’m going to help you because you are terrible
at making sandwiches.”
 ✽✽✽

By the time we sat down at the dinner table, we had a decent array of
sandwiches and some cut vegetables, though I doubted it was going to be a
hearty enough meal for five enormous male dragons and me. The roster
idea had merit, but they weren’t all on Seff’s level in the kitchen.

“So, you have food, as requested. Are we going to discuss lifetimes

now?” Levi asked, a mischievous glint in his eye. I huffed a laugh as I piled
food onto my plate.

“I don’t know if I can make that kind of promise, given everything

that’s going on, but I guess, for now, I'll stay and we'll see how things go?”
Levi gave me a satisfied nod as Ezra watched on, paying rapt attention. It
wasn’t a declaration of forever, but I guessed it was progress.

“There’s a Council meeting tomorrow. It’ll be the first time Flight

Milain’s absence will be noted,” Seff said. “Is there anything we need to do
to safeguard Shira before then?”

“I really don’t want you to get any more involved in this than you
already are,” I muttered, running my fingers through my hair, missing the
way I could use it to hide behind when it was long.

“We’re your mates,” Ezra stressed, looking at me from the other end of
the table with his eyebrows raised. “If you feel the need to go on a
murderous rampage, it’s our job to clean up after you. That’s how this
works, Shira.”

I stared at him, stunned into silence at his casual mention of murderous

rampages.

“No one used any magic,” Levi said, shrugging one shoulder. “Does
anyone know except The Alchemist and your brother?”

“The fae I was staying with, Quillan Edan, seemed to suspect what I had
in mind. He gave me the dagger.”
 Seff snorted. “Quillan Edan, dealer of luxury goods? I doubt he’ll want
any kind of attention on him. He has a knack for... acquiring goods he
shouldn’t. Interesting friends you’ve got, gorgeous,” he added with a wink.

My cheeks heated as I looked down at my plate, not wanting to

incriminate Xander by talking about the Edans. He’d been clear about
wanting to avoid my mates for this exact reason.

“They’re not going to just let the death of a whole flight of councilors
slide,” Hiram said bitterly, voicing my concerns.

“Of course not. That is why we will lead the initiative to have Flight
Milain’s den set aside as a memorial, the same as the other dens on Glasdon
Mountain. Since clearly the mysterious flight who attacked the dens came
back to finish the job,” Ezra said lightly, giving me a conspiratorial look
from across the table while I held my sandwich in the air, halfway to my
gaping mouth.

That wasn’t just turning the other cheek to my crimes, it was an active
cover-up.

“That could work,” Levi mused, his voice growing in excitement. “Let
their own story bury them.”

“I really don’t think you should get any more involved in this,” I
hedged, looking between them. They all seemed infuriatingly calm about
wading into my mess. Even Hiram, who I was doing my best to pretend
didn’t exist.

“Perhaps we could petition the Council to mandate that challenges and

duels have to be witnessed by an independent party in Flight Milain’s
memory,” Seff mused. “It isn’t a law they would have abided by, but
everyone already knows that and doesn’t talk about it. Unfortunately, you
can’t testify against their crimes on Glasdon Mountain twelve years ago
without potentially implicating you in their deaths.” He glanced uncertainly
at me.
 “Which is why we talk through our revenge plans as a flight before we
slit throats,” Ezra added wryly.

“As if you ever let me talk about anything,” I spluttered, shooting Ezra
an outraged look across the table.

“We’ve all learned lessons from the past few weeks, myself included.”
He stated it so calmly, somehow smirking at me with his eyes alone. I'd get
Ezra to smile if it was the last thing I did.

“I don’t regret killing them, but I wish I could destroy their legacy in
some way. I hate that they’ll be mourned as prestigious members of the
Council. I don’t know if more rules around challenges would prevent
massacres like the one that took my family, but I guess it’s better than doing
nothing.” I picked at the bread of my sandwich, tearing it into little chunks.
I didn’t know enough about how the Council worked to tell if their rulings
would make a difference.

“You need not worry about Flight Milain leaving behind a shining
legacy, Shira,” Levi reassured me. “They’re notorious for being vindictive
assholes. Everyone knows their own children hate them.”

That made me feel marginally better.

“Anyway, all of this is theoretical, right? We can’t lead an initiative,”

Seff said, frowning at Ezra. “We’re just Enforcers.”

“And conveniently, a new seat has just opened up on the Council.”

Silence met Ezra’s declaration.

“You’re saying we should run for the Council seat?” Seff confirmed,
looking at Ezra like he’d never seen him before. “We’d be the youngest to
do so… ever.”

“The Council needs young blood. They need change. We can provide
it,” Ezra replied simply.
 Hearing them talk about their plans, the things they could do to effect
change, make improvements… I wanted that.

I wanted to fight for flights like my family’s. Or all the other flights
murdered on Glasdon Mountain. I’d gotten my revenge, but that wouldn’t
stop greedy dragons like Flight Milain’s from destroying someone else’s
future.

“But only if we all agree to do this, it’s a decision that affects all of us,”
Ezra continued, looking around the table.

“Show of hands, then?” Seff asked, visibly struggling to contain his

excitement. I bit the insides of my cheeks to stop myself smiling at his
enthusiasm. He was kind of adorable when he got all excited about Council
things.

All five of them raised their hands, and my heart stuttered. I struggled to
identify the emotion I was feeling; it wasn’t one I was used to. It may have
been pride. I was proud of them for taking such a significant risk. For
putting themselves out there and being willing to take on the old dragons at
the Council because they knew they could make a difference.

I raised my hand confidently, looking imperiously around the table.

“You support us running for the Council seat?” Levi asked with a warm
smile that softened his worried dark brown eyes.

“I want to run with you,” I clarified, lowering my hand and folding them
in my lap. I squared my shoulders, bracing myself for the inevitable
outpouring of disapproval.

Perhaps I was testing them. I hadn’t intended to, but maybe this was my
way of proving that for all their talk, my mates hadn’t really changed. They
didn’t really want anything different to what they’d wanted before.

“Okay,” Ezra replied, leaning forward with his elbows resting on the
table. Why did he have to have such a stoic expression all the time?
 “Okay?” I repeated hesitantly, glancing at the others. Oren’s face was as
unreadable as his cousin’s, Seff and Levi were contemplative, and Hiram’s
pretty gray eyes were bugging out of his skull.

“Why not?” Ezra replied with a shrug, surveying the five of us as we all
gaped at him in silence. He seemed… fine with it. Like it wasn’t a totally
absurd suggestion that went against everything that golds were supposed to
do and be.

“Because females can’t serve on the Council,” Hiram spluttered

eventually, looking between Ezra and me. “Right, Seff?”

Seff looked deep in thought as he contemplated Hiram’s question. “I

don’t think they’re explicitly banned, but I’d need to check the founding
documents…”

It was crazy. Wasn’t it? Golds didn’t serve on the Council. Golds stayed
in the den. I’d spent most of my life hidden away from the world, and I
wouldn’t even know where to begin in a room full of dominant dragons. If
anything, I’d be a liability to my mates.

I knew logically, in the very back of my mind, that running to replace

the flight of Councilors I’d killed took a special kind of hubris. The problem
was, the potential consequences seemed so abstract, and the satisfaction so
imminent. I wanted this.

No sitting around the den, waiting for my mates to get home, diligently
scrubbing shirts and preparing meals. I would be out in the thick of it,
making decisions, changing the world.

It was the kind of joyful optimism I hadn’t experienced since I was a

kid.

“Have you all lost your fucking minds?” Hiram asked incredulously,
pushing back from the table and getting to his feet. “This whole time we’ve
been worried about finding Shira, keeping her safe, yet you’d bring her into
the fucking belly of the beast now, willingly. Talk to me when you’ve come
back to your senses,” he added bitterly, stalking out of the room.
 I’d spent so much time on my own, I thought I knew everything there
was to know about myself, but I was realizing the quickest way to get me to
do something was to tell me I couldn’t. It was amazing the things I was
learning about myself from interacting with others.

“I want this.”

“Of course you do. You need the challenge, the adventure. And Hiram
said it was a bad idea,” Levi said, grinning. I narrowed my eyes at him,
annoyed he was reading me better than I could read myself.

“Then it’s settled,” Ezra announced, looking surprisingly pleased. “The

five of us will need to attend the Council meeting tomorrow as normal, let
them discover on their own that Flight Milain won’t be coming back. Once
the position is formally open, you’ll come with us, and we’ll put ourselves
forward as a united flight.”

“Okay.” I was nodding along, a little dazed and only half absorbing
what Ezra was saying. Me? On the Council? Part of me understood why
Hiram was freaking out because the idea was insane.

Females weren’t councilors.

I had only the barest understanding of what the Council did, based on
living with Flight Milain.

The councilors we were replacing had killed my family, and I’d killed
them in response.

Also, females weren’t councilors.

“Shira? Did you hear me?” Ezra asked, cutting through my thoughts.
His eyes glinted with amusement, rather than the impatience I thought I’d
find there.

“No,” I replied honestly, making Levi and Seff chuckle.

“I said you’ll be here alone tomorrow, are you comfortable with that?”
 “Comfortable?” I blinked. “Uh, I’ll be fine on my own.”

Ezra nodded like that’s what he expected me to say, and miraculously

that was the end of it. For the first time since I’d met him, it felt like Ezra
trusted me and it took me by surprise how much his trust meant.

This time, I wanted to keep it.

 Chapter 7

I was buzzing with energy. Whenever I experienced powerful emotions, my

fire magic felt closer to the surface, heating my skin and occasionally
coming off as smoke. Usually, it was because of stress. Today, it was
because of excitement. I was thinking every calm thought I could to keep it
contained, because pouring smoke at a Council meeting when we were
trying to keep a low profile was a terrible idea.

I couldn’t help the thrill running through me though — change was in

the wind. Shira was back, under our roof, of her own volition. It wasn’t a
permanent arrangement yet, but at least we had the chance to prove we
were worthy. That we accepted her just the way she was, and we’d keep her
safe no matter what came at us.

Plus, we were going to run for the Council. Together. If all my dreams
got together and had a baby, that baby would be this entire day.
 Today’s attendance at the Council meeting was a test for all of us. A test
for the five of us to keep suspicion off us and our mate. A test for Hiram, to
see if he’d pull his head out of his asshole and support Shira, no matter
what.

A test for Shira, to see if she’d run at the very first chance. There were
no guards or babysitters today. She was at home at the den, free to walk out
the front door if she chose to.

I didn’t think she would. Shira’s spirit was more settled than she had
been the first time she’d stayed at our den, less restless. She didn’t seem
happy yet, which is why I was determined to make her suggestion of having
Shira run for Council work.

I got the feeling that she wanted a new goal now she’d fulfilled her last
one. Perhaps even needed a goal to help keep herself together. She and I
were similar in that respect.

While I didn’t think she would run, we weren’t bonded either, and Shira
wasn’t even close to suggesting we take that step in our relationship. Ezra
wanted Shira to make that call on her own, with no influence from us, but I
felt like she’d need a little nudge. I wasn’t sure Shira even knew what the
bonding process entailed.

“Son,” my father said cheerfully, striding across the floor to greet us.
The meeting hadn’t started yet, and the Councilors were all standing
around, talking amongst themselves. All except the mysteriously absent
Flight Milain.

“Ilia,” Ezra said gruffly in greeting. He was putting on a good show, but
there were some nerves under that bravado. If we fucked up and let slip
about Shira’s involvement in Flight Milain’s murders, her life would be
forfeit. I doubted she’d even get a trial.

“You are all looking far less miserable today. Is your mate finally
starting to warm up to you?”
 He didn’t know how right he was. Shira was at about tepid warmth to us
now, which was a vast improvement over the icy-fucking-frozen she’d been
the first time around. I gave Hiram a subtle warning look in case he was
thinking of doing something idiotic, like telling my father she’d left us for a
while and ruining her alibi.

“We’ve made progress,” Ezra replied curtly, bristling at being

questioned by anyone, even a powerful Alpha. My dad chuckled, used to
Ezra’s surly behavior by now. If there was ever a young Alpha who could
hold their own on the Council, it was Ezra.

“Excellent. Unfortunately, you might be a little late getting home to her

today. Flight Milain’s absence is holding up the proceedings.” Ilia frowned,
scanning the horizon for a flight of dragons that wouldn’t come.

Fuck, I really hated lying to my dad. I doubted he’d even be mad that
Shira had killed Flight Milain — they’d blocked his attempts to improve
things for young flights on more than one occasion. Shocked, definitely.
But probably not mad.

“Well, if we’re starting late today, perhaps I could look at your copy of
the founding documents in the meantime?” I asked casually.

“We should get you your own copy, though you’ve read it so many
times I’m surprised you haven’t got it memorized,” he laughed. “You’re
welcome to come and look while your flight waits here for the meeting to
start if that’s acceptable to your Alpha.”

Ezra gave me an approving nod, knowing what I was going to check,

with Hiram scowling at me for the same reason. At least with this tantrum, I
could see where he was coming from. I didn’t relish the idea of bringing
Shira into the snakepit either, but we’d be at her side every step of the way.

I’d seen the way her eyes lit up at the idea of joining the Council. The
way her mild intrigue had bloomed into burning curiosity. Shira had spent
her entire life cooped up, hidden away. She didn’t want to sit in the den and
wait for us to return home with tales of the adventures we experienced with
the Council. She wanted to be in the thick of it.
 Who were we to deny her a chance to be part of the world she’d been
hidden from for so long? Who were we to deny the dragon world Shira?
She was fierce and passionate, stubborn and reckless. The mostly ancient
Councilors could do with that kind of energy.

I sat with my fathers’ flight in their section of the amphitheatre, leafing

carefully through the yellowing documents that had been handed down to
them by a previous generation of Councilors. The thin pages of the book
felt like home to me. They were delicate, yet heavy with sacred tradition
from the flights that had come before us.

I could not fucking wait to join that list.

The surrounding crowd was growing increasingly agitated. Where were

Flight Milain? Had they forgotten the meeting? Were they so arrogant as to
skip it without telling anyone? They had been growing bolder in their
disrespect recently…

I bent my head further over the book to hide the smile that was
threatening to break free. How fortunate for us that Flight Milain had
always been insufferable assholes.

‘A flight must run for a Council position as one. Flights must be bonded
prior to putting themselves forward for the Council.’

Perfect. Almost.

//Only bonded flight members can run for Council.//

Ezra’s sharp gaze landed on me from the other side of the floor. He
didn’t look angry — for once — just thoughtful. I didn’t envy his position.
It was a fine line to walk, easing Shira into this world without scaring her
off, yet embracing her need to do more, be more.

//So we bond,// Hiram replied callously.

//I doubt she’d even consider bonding with you right now,// Levi shot
back, giving Hiram a filthy look. Hiram’s head dropped, hiding his
expression. I’d take that as progress. Shame was more beneficial than anger
if he was going to convince Shira to even look at him again.

“Councilors,” Uri called from the center of the floor, commanding

everyone’s attention with one word. “As you know, we cannot hold a
meeting without all ten flights in attendance. As Flight Milain are not
present—”

A chorus of boos cut off his speech, and this time I really had to fight
not to smile.

“—we will cancel today’s session. Flight Fiáin, please check in with
Flight Milain and remind them that there is a meeting next week that they
are, in fact, required to attend,” Uri finished drolly, addressing one of the
other flights of Enforcers.

Shit. It was go-time. It would take an hour for the Enforcers to get to
Glasdon Mountain. In roughly one hour and five minutes, news would
spread that Flight Milain were lying in their bed, throats slit, as dead as
every other flight on Glasdon Mountain had been on that fateful night
twelve years ago.

//Let's go. I want to keep close to Shira,// Ezra projected, his mouth set
in a grim line as he watched the Councilors and Enforcers taking off. I was
confident Shira was safe from suspicion, but I didn't want to be too far from
her either. Especially because I wasn't confident she'd be at home waiting
for us.

//Can we make a stop on the way? I want to pick up something for her,//
Levi asked as we climbed up to the flat ledge at the top of the rock face
where we could safely shift and take off.

//Where?// Ezra snapped impatiently.

//Leodis. To get paints.//

Ezra let out a long-suffering sigh that made me chuckle. Levi had him
by the balls just as much as the rest of us. Like we could say no to a request
like that when we'd done so little to make Shira comfortable before.

//Let’s make it quick. I need to see her with my own eyes.//

✽✽✽

We shaved ten minutes off our usual flight time to Leodis, landing on
the outskirts of town with tired wings and short of breath. The five of us
shifted back, dressing before rushing after Levi, who was striding
confidently down the street to where the market was held.

Levi led us down a familiar side street, his steps faltered as we passed
the apothecary owned by The Alchemist. Before I could ask what he was
doing, The Alchemist appeared through a crack in the door, giving us a
pointed look before vanishing again.

Without skipping a beat, Ezra took the two steps down to the basement
entrance and ducked his head to enter. The Alchemist moved behind the
cluttered counter in the cool, dark space, watching us enter with an
assessing look on her face.

“You should probably buy something so no one finds your visit

suspicious,” she said lightly, wiping the wooden counter with a filthy rag.

“Do you sell anything that wouldn't get us arrested?” Ezra asked drily,
casting a critical eye over the jars and vials around the room.

“I have a cleaning solution that can get blood out of anything. Nothing
illegal about that,” she cackled.

“We'll take it,” Ezra replied with a grimace. “Was there a reason you
summoned us?”

“I wanted to check on my little dragon, of course. How is Shira?”

“She’s not your dragon,” Hiram muttered, glaring at The Alchemist.

 “She hasn’t gotten rid of you yet? I’m sure it will be any day now,” The
Alchemist shot back, smirking at him.

“Shira is fine,” Ezra interjected, giving Hiram a warning look.

“Green dragon, has she been drinking her tea?”

Levi suddenly looked evasive, like he knew something we didn't and it

got my hackles up instantly. I’d had enough of secrets tearing this flight
apart.

“Levi?” Ezra asked sharply, narrowing his eyes on him.

“Ah, you're a good boy not spilling her secrets, maybe you can be my
favorite again,” The Alchemist gave Levi an indulgent smile. “I gave Shira
Lover’s Leaf and I’m inquiring whether or not she’s been taking it. I
imagine he’s looking at me like that because he's worried about what the
effects will be since he didn't believe my assurances last time.”

“You gave her what?” Ezra rumbled, black scales crawling up his arms.

“Settle down, Alpha, I don't need you shifting in the middle of my store.
Some of these items are explosive,” she muttered. Ezra took a few deep
breaths, and I followed his lead, noticing that smoke was rising off my
arms.

“One of your own sisters bought Lover’s Leaf from me until she was
ready to have a baby. Plenty of gold dragons take it before they want
children, when they need a break from having children, or when they're
done having children,” The Alchemist explained impatiently. Wait, what?
She couldn’t have been talking to Ezra, his sisters were too young.

“Where are all these small families then?” I asked baffled.

“How shocking that the son of the Councilors wouldn't notice them. A
supply of Lover’s Leaf is cheaper than another child. Dens at the bottom of
the mountain are smaller and closer together than ones at the top, and so
forth.” The Alchemist pulled herbs out of a drawer as she spoke, organizing
them carefully before she began chopping them.

“So poor flights then,” Hiram surmised, looking between us. None of
our families lived even remotely close to the bottom den.

“Lover’s Leaf is perfectly safe. As you are now enlightened about your
mate's freedom, then supporting her in this should be a natural progression.
Even for overgrown lizards like yourselves.”

She reached for a jar labeled ‘Scourer’ on the shelf behind her and
tossed it to Ezra, ending the conversation. He slammed some coins down on
the counter before leading us out of the shop.

//Has Shira been taking the Lover’s Leaf?// Ezra asked, moving towards
the market in the town square.

//She did yesterday,// Levi replied hesitantly.

//Are you going to say anything to her about it?// I asked curiously.

//No.//

I let out the breath I didn't know I'd been holding. That conversation
definitely wouldn't have gone well. I'd never given much thought to having
children, but now seemed like a spectacularly bad time. Not that Shira had
given us any indication that she even wanted to have sex with us. Well with
me, at least. We hadn’t even kissed.

The more I thought about it, the more I became certain that The
Alchemist was talking about my oldest sister. She was the only one mated
for a decent amount of time. She had three kids now, but the first hadn't
come along for two years, and I only remembered that because of how
panicked our mother had been about her health.

Would our families be like that with Shira? Obsessively watching for
signs of pregnancy? I’d never thought much about it before, but that idea
didn’t sit well with me. If Shira wanted to have kids right now, I doubted
any of us would argue, but it seemed unlikely. She was only just getting to
explore the world and feel her freedom for the first time since childhood.

Levi stopped at a market stall selling paint in clay pots, and I left him to
it as he picked out a selection for Shira. The Alchemist's dig about me being
an out of touch son of Councilors was bothering me more than anything
else she'd said. I knew I had a comfortable life compared to many other
dragons in Avalon, but I liked to think of myself as well informed. Maybe I
wasn't? That would have to change. We were going to run for the Council;
we had to be better. We had to be the best.

“Carry this,” Levi instructed, shoving a bag of paints into my arms, then
doing the same to Hiram, before grabbing one of his own. Ezra paid,
looking bemused rather than annoyed, which was a relief. I doubted he’d
ever bought a gift in his life.

We flew back with just our wings out so we could carry the copious
amount of supplies. I knew as soon as we approached the den that Shira was
still inside. When she'd left, it felt like she'd ripped my heart directly out of
my chest, leaving a hole where it should have been. Since we'd semi
reconnected at Flight Milain’s den, it felt like that hole had been closing. It
was an incredible feeling.

The den smelled of freshly baked almond cakes when we came in, and
it was so clean it all but sparkled.

“Don’t get any ideas, I was bored and nervous, so I cleaned. And then I
baked,” Shira grumbled, coming into the entryway to meet us, wiping her
hands on the front of her dress. We should try to find some trousers in her
size, she’d seemed so much more comfortable in them. “How did it go?
And what is all that?” she nodded at the bags we were holding.

“Levi should probably do the honors,” Ezra replied, leaning back

against the wall.

I sniggered as Levi stepped forward, looking like a bashful little kid. “I

thought you might like some paints?”
 “Levi!” Shira squealed, grabbing his hand and beaming up at him. That
was probably Shira’s version of jumping on him and hugging him. She was
understandably reticent about physical touch.

Shira kneeled on the floor to look through all the bags we put down, and
the way her face lit up made my heart stutter in my chest. Paints were a nice
gift, but not super extravagant. Shira looked at them like they were a
treasure chest of precious jewels. The biggest fucking kick in the teeth
about that was Glendower had given her paints. In the gift giving race, we
were currently coming second to a dead fae who had purchased her and
kept her prisoner for four years.

Maybe Hiram's family could source some jewelry for her. A fat ruby
necklace, perhaps.

“Can I paint the walls?” Shira asked breathily, taking the lid off a sage
green pot of paint and inspecting it.

“You don't need to ask Shira, this is your home,” Ezra rumbled. There
was tension in the way he was holding himself, but his eyes were filled with
regret as he took in Shira's happiness at such a simple gift.

“At least you won’t have to spend your days baking now,” I teased.
“Though I’m going to get myself some of that almond cake pronto.”

“You should, I think I have a knack for baking. Now stop distracting me
and tell me how the meeting went,” Shira said, sitting back on her heels and
looking up at us.

“Nothing much happened,” Ezra replied honestly. “Flight Milain didn’t

show, the meeting was canceled and Enforcers sent to remind them to
attend next week’s meeting.”

Shira’s face paled. Ezra moved forward like he was going to kneel and
comfort her before hesitating and stepping back.

“It will be fine, Shira,” he said eventually, which wasn’t the most
warming of reassurances, but offering emotional support wasn’t Ezra’s area
of expertise.

It was definitely Levi’s. He kneeled on the floor with her and they
started discussing her ideas for painting the hallway, taking her mind off the
Council and whatever was going to come next.

The rest of us discreetly left them to it, letting Shira have some peace
before the world turned upside down.

Well, a moment of peace. Like it or not, she and Hiram would need to
have a tough conversation if we were going to move towards bonding, and
it was going to be up to the rest of us to make it happen.
 Chapter 8

I loved painting.
I hadn’t known for certain whether painting was something I genuinely
enjoyed, or if it was just the only thing I had available to me when I lived in
the cave, and therefore I had clung to it.

Now that I had the freedom to paint by choice, I realized how much I’d
missed it. Envisioning the final image in my mind, planning it out, bringing
it to life… all of it was so satisfying.

I stood in the hallway, outlining the first mural I wanted to create. I’d
decided to replicate the painting of the gods in the parlor — the same one
I’d painted in Glendower’s cave that was inspired by my mother’s paintings
in my childhood den. The hallway was going to be all dragon. Blue, green,
and silver on one wall. Black, red, and gold on the other. All painted on a
background of the sky at dawn, looking just the way I remembered it from
my impromptu sunrise dance with my fae friend, Tal.

Since my mates were so accommodating of my wishes nowadays,

perhaps they’d consider letting me fly with them. Aside from giving me a
better perspective for my painting, I just wanted to shift again and fly on my
own for the first time.

I was struggling to get the perspective of the wings right. Not that I
could properly concentrate on what I was trying to do with an audience.

“Either speak or go away. Your sulking is distracting.”

Hiram huffed a laugh from where he was standing behind me, leaning
against the opposite wall. I hoped he picked option one — I was sick of his
brooding and this conversation was overdue.

“Are you going to look at me?” he asked curiously.

“Not yet,” I replied lightly, tilting my head to examine the spiked tail I’d
just sketched on the wall. “It depends on what you have to say.”

“You’re not making it easy on me.”

“Good. I get the feeling you’ve had it too easy. A little groveling would
do you good.”

“I fucked up.”

“I’m listening.”

“I said things I honestly didn’t believe and I feel terrible about them,”
Hiram admitted.

“You should.”

There was silence behind me, and I could practically hear the thoughts
whirring around Hiram’s head as he tried to figure out where to go from
here.
 “The word you’re looking for starts with ‘s’ and ends in ‘-orry’,” I
snarked, echoing what Levi had said to him during my emergence. How
could Hiram be so bad at this? I was so curious to meet his family, to see if
they coddled him as much as the others implied.

“Right. I’m sorry. I’m sorry I said that stuff, but I’m really sorry I
implied you were in any way damaged because I don’t believe that at all —
I never have. You’re the strongest dragon I know, Shira. You’ve
experienced shit I can’t even imagine. Who the fuck am I to judge, you
know?”

I snorted. “Yes. I do know.”

I paused, my brush hovering in the air as I heard Hiram slide down the
wall to the floor with a heavy sigh. Even before the hurtful words and the
tension between us, I’d always felt wary around Hiram. He was all
arrogance and jokes, I could never tell what was real and what was bluster.

I rinsed my brush in a jar of water and set it down to dry, taking my

sweet time to extract the most amount of nerves from Hiram since I was
still mad at him. Once I’d delayed it as long as I could, I moved to join him,
sitting on the floor in the hallway. It was probably the most exposed place
in the whole den we could have this conversation, but my other mates were
notably absent.

If this confrontation hadn’t been carefully orchestrated by all five of

them, communicating silently in their heads, I’d eat my left talon.

“How can I fix this?” Hiram asked quietly, a note of pleading in his
voice.

“I’m not an expert on how this all goes, Hiram. For most of my life,
I’ve only had myself for company. All I can tell you is I feel like I know
you the least. How am I supposed to believe you’re genuinely sorry when I
don’t know who you truly are? Maybe saying horrible things is normal for
you.”

Hiram looked at me like that idea had never occurred to him before.
 “Okay. Okay, I get that. For what it's worth, saying horrible things is not
normal for me, but I understand where you're coming from. You need
something… real.” Hiram nodded his head, brow furrowed like he was
trying to talk himself into it.

“Don’t sound so enthusiastic about it,” I muttered, making Hiram snort.

“Hold on, babe. I’m thinking. I don’t do this kind of thing. I’m the
funny one.” The funny one. Was that how he thought of himself?

“Why?”

“Why what?” he asked, running his hands through his perfectly mussed
brown hair.

“Why are you the funny one?”

“I'm the youngest of twelve. My mother always gave me a lot of

attention — maybe too much, honestly — but my older brothers had better
things to do than hang out with me. When I started being funnier, they
started being more interested in me.” Hiram shrugged.

“That makes sense,” I replied, nodding slowly, looking at the outline of

the mural opposite rather than in Hiram’s striking gray eyes. “But you don't
need to be the funny one here, not all the time at least. You can be sad. You
can be angry. You can be honest. You've already proven you can be an
asshole.”

Hiram tipped his head back and laughed, a proper rich, delicious
sounding laugh that I hadn't realized how much I missed hearing until that
moment. There were moments when his easy going persona was a front, but
when Hiram laughed, he laughed like he meant it.

“I promise, I'm not usually an asshole. Well, not a malicious asshole, at

least. I could work on the other stuff. Find a happy medium between being
an asshole and a funny guy.”

I snorted. “That sounds like a good place to start.”

 We sat in silence for a few minutes, each absorbing what the other had
said. I wouldn't admit it — because I was still feeling sulky about the whole
thing — but it was so nice just being near him again. The emptiness in my
chest filled more each day, but the distance between Hiram and I had felt
like a block that was stopping it from healing.

I would need to make a final decision to either commit to being with

them or not soon, because I already felt like I wouldn't be able to walk away
this time.

“So… are we good, Shira?” Hiram asked hopefully.

“Not even close. But we're better.”

“I'll take better for now, babe. Could I, uh, maybe have a hug?”

I turned my head to look at him, blinking slowly. “A hug?”

“You know, when we wrap our arms around each other and like, hold
on…?”

“Yes, thank you, I understand the concept. I guess I'm not used to being
asked for hugs, that's all,” I muttered uncomfortably, scooting closer to
Hiram as he lifted his arm to make room for me. I'd never gotten this close
to Hiram before. He smelled incredible. Like the most delicious forest pine
and something inexplicably masculine.

“You're cold,” Hiram murmured. I nodded — dragon dens were much

cooler than fae tree houses or goblin apartments. “Come here.”

I let him scoop his arm under my bent knees and drape my legs over his
outstretched ones, confused the entire time about what he was doing. Hiram
smirked, tucking my feet under his warm thigh, instantly warming them. It
was very... intimate. It didn't feel bad, though. If anything, it was nice.
Comforting. I leaned my head against his shoulder, smiling as I felt him
smell my hair. Strange dragon.

“Did you just sniff me?”

 “Fuck yeah. You smell so good, babe. Like wildflowers. And
seduction.”

I felt my blush go all the way from the top of my head to the bottom of
my toes. “Seduction doesn't have a scent.”

Hiram hummed, sounding amused. “I beg to differ.”

I tilted my head back to look up at him. All of my mates were attractive

— the gods had been generous on that front — but Hiram was remarkably
handsome. The angles of his face were sharp and defined, and his golden
skin almost glowed, to say nothing of his unique gray eyes. I wanted to
paint him, to capture the impossible symmetry of his features, but he was
arrogant enough as it was and he didn't need any encouragement.

The corners of his mouth tilted up as I perused his face, and he

eventually tipped his head down to meet my gaze after he'd let me have my
fill. The movement brought our mouths so close together that our breaths
mingled and the fluttering feeling in my stomach started up in earnest.

“Can I kiss you, Shira?” Hiram breathed, his pupils dilated as he stared
intently at my lips that suddenly felt far too dry. I licked them and his eyes
followed the movement hungrily.

“I'm still mad at you,” I whispered.

“But?”

“I want to kiss you too,” I admitted.

“You can kiss me and still be mad at me. I won't forget,” Hiram
chuckled, moving his hand up to cup my jaw and gently stroking my cheek
with his thumb. The tenderness of his touch was my undoing. I closed the
distance between us, my lips ghosting over his. Hiram's hand tightened
slightly on my jaw, holding me in place as he took the lead.

For all of his arrogant swagger, Hiram didn't kiss me like he was cool
and collected. He kissed me like I was a queen and he was my humble
servant. He worshiped my lips, reverently parting them with his tongue and
exploring my mouth like he wanted to memorize it. The fluttering in my
stomach was morphing and twisting into something else. Something more
urgent, moving lower in my body.

“Fuck,” Hiram swore quietly, breaking apart from me, still cupping my
face. “I'm trying to be a good boy, but you are godsdamn temptation on
legs.” I blinked up at him in a daze, bringing my fingers up to touch my
swollen lips.

“Take a minute to cool off, Hiram,” Ezra commanded, making me jump.

How long had he been standing there?

Ezra was leaning against the archway that led to the parlor, arms crossed
over his chest and legs crossed at his ankles. It was the most relaxed I'd ever
seen him, and I didn't know how to handle it. He wasn't the easiest to read,
but it looked like some tension had leached out of his face over the past
couple of days. Maybe Hiram and I reaching a truce was bigger than just us.
I guess that's how flights worked — nothing happened in isolation.

“I hate to admit it, but that's probably a good idea, Alpha,” Hiram
chuckled. He pressed his lips hard against my temple before extricating
himself and standing up and adjusting the front of his trousers. “I'm going
to get some fresh air.”

Ezra approached as Hiram let himself out the front door, holding his
hand out to help me up. The familiarity of the moment struck me — he'd
done it once before when I'd been scrubbing the floor and he'd suggested us
going for a fly. I'd found the gesture condescending. Did he think I couldn't
stand up by myself? But it didn't look like that's what he was thinking. He
looked like he wanted to touch me. And I kind of wanted to touch him back.

I slipped my hand into his much larger one and Ezra gently tugged me
to my feet, keeping a hold of my hand. My head only came up to his chest
and standing this close, I had to tip my head right back to see his face.

“Do you like your paints?” he murmured, his thumb drifting over my
knuckles.
 “I love them.”

“Good. I want you to be happy here, Shira. We all do.”

There was a hint of vulnerability in his dark blue eyes that made me
realize in that moment how powerful I was. Ezra didn't just want me to be
happy. He needed me to be happy. It was written there in his navy eyes how
essential that was to him.

“I want to fly.”

Ezra never smiled, his mouth was either set in a straight line or slightly
downturned, but his eyes gave away the emotions he didn't want me to see.
And right now, he thought I was funny.

“You're laughing with your eyeballs,” I blurted, face instantly flaming

like someone had just thrown a ball of fire directly at my head. The corners
of Ezra's eyes crinkled and the tiny change in his demeanor filled me with
warmth.

“I am. I see you've worked out that you have all the power now, my lo
—, er, Shira. You can ask me for anything and I won't be able to deny you.”

“So we can fly?”

“All of us?” he confirmed. I nodded my head before glancing past him

at the wall I'd started sketching my mural on. He turned slightly to follow
my gaze.

“Then let's fly.”

Ezra must have called them silently since Seff, Oren, and Levi seemed
to materialize out of nowhere as we made our way outside where Hiram
was leaning against the side of the den, waiting expectantly for us. How
often did they communicate that way? The less concerned I became about
holding myself back from them, the more annoyed I got that I couldn't hear
what they were saying.
 “How are you feeling about shifting again?” Levi asked, giving me a
comforting smile.

“I want to fly and get more comfortable with my dragon, but I'm not
looking forward to the shift itself,” I admitted, surprised that I'd voiced my
fears to them so easily. They were worming their way past my defenses.

“It won't be anything like your first shift,” Levi reassured me. “Your
body knows what to do now. Relax into it, let it happen.”

“He’s right. We'll, uh, give you some privacy to undress,” Ezra said,
clearing his throat.

I caught Hiram's smirk as they all turned their backs at the edge of the
ledge, a wall of muscle that hid me from the view of anyone opposite the
mountain. I quickly stripped and held the dress up to cover my front while I
closed my eyes and focused on shifting. It felt like my dragon was a
tangible, living part of me, lying in wait for me to call on her. It wasn't
difficult or scary like I'd been worried it would be — how could it be, when
my dragon was part of me?

I leaned into the sensation of rightness, as gold scales crawled up my

arms and over the rest of my body. The feeling of them breaking through
my skin was more like an uncomfortable itch than the pain I remembered
from a few days ago. I dropped the dress to the ground as bones broke and
grew, doubling over and wheezing through the painful, but not agonizing
process. By the time I opened my eyes, I towered over my mates, my
magnificent wings brushing against the wall of the den behind me.

I was spectacular, I could feel it.

Hiram was the first to approach, holding up his hand and letting me
decide whether or not to bridge the gap. I gave him a cursory nudge with
my nose before shifting closer to Levi and nuzzling his cheek. Just so
Hiram knew where he stood. He laughed heartily as he pulled off his
clothes and dived off the ledge, shifting into a gleaming silver dragon in
midair and shooting up towards the sky. Show off.
 One by one, they all did the same since there was no room on the ledge
for them to shift with me standing on it, and I didn't know what to do next.
It was very inconvenient not being able to speak in this form.

Fortunately, Ezra seemed to know what I was thinking. He turned to

face me as Seff jumped into the air and reached up to run his fingers lightly
along my apparently sensitive wing. “Jump, Shira. It's the only way to
learn. Trust your body, trust your dragon. You'll know what to do.”

He stripped and followed the rest of his flight, leaving me with the bare
minimum of instructions to go on. Jump off the side of a mountain and
hopefully you won't die. Excellent.

I moved closer to the edge, peering down at the drop below me and the
den entrances I could just see from my position. What if I just fell and
ended up crashing into someone's home? Or just plummeted all the way
into the valley below and died? I didn't expect some kind of grand exit from
this world, but I felt like I'd come too far and survived too much to die
falling off the side of a mountain because my wings didn't work.

Ezra growled, giving me a censuring look before tilting his head up to

the sky in a clear don't look down message. Easy for him to say. He had air
magic. If his wings didn't work, he and Hiram each had a backup.
Hopefully, they'd use it to save me if I needed saving. With that cheery
thought in mind, I shuffled back as far as I could before taking a running
leap off the ledge, trying to put a decent amount of space between me and
the mountain.

A strange, strangled sound came out of my dragon's mouth. The sound a

dragon made when they were trying to scream, but apparently couldn't
scream. For a few terrifying moments, I free fell, belly first, with the ground
rushing up towards me at an alarming rate. This was it. This was how I
died. Landing flat on my stomach and splattering all over the valley.

But as I made a mental list of all the things I'd never get to do in my life,
a ripple of movement ran down my spine. And then another. It was me. My
wings were doing what they were meant to be doing, without conscious
thought. Thank the gods for that.
 I caught a decent breeze and soared for a few seconds, closer to the
ground than was ideal, but still very much flying. It was the most
exhilarating feeling in the world. Better than killing my enemies. Maybe
even better than kissing, though that was proving to be very pleasant. I felt
so free up here. Like I could leave all my problems on the ground and fly
with the gods.

Ezra roared from above me — not an angry sound, but definitely an

encouragement for me to come up and join them. With less effort than I
expected, I beat my wings harder to rise to meet them. I doubted I'd be able
to fly as long or as far as my mates could without building up these new
muscles first, but I didn't feel weak either.

Each of my mates gave me an affectionate clip on the wing as I reached

them, and they fell into formation around me. Ezra led the way, leading us
back and forth over rolling green hills near the mountain. I suspected he had
chosen somewhere that would make a soft landing spot if I fell out of the
sky or got too tired. Which was... sweet? It wasn't a word I usually
associated with my gruff Alpha.

Eventually, my muscles started to ache, and I huffed a little, short of

breath. That's all it took for Ezra to turn abruptly, leading us back towards
the direction of our mountain. Their mountain. Or maybe it was our
mountain now.

As we approached the den, I was filled with a sense of rightness I hadn't

experienced before. A sense of belonging. We weren't the perfect flight, but
for the first time we felt like a cohesive unit who were all on the same page,
and that was a significant change. It was the realization that there was a
future in this, if we wanted there to be one. If I wanted there to be one.

The moment of peace was short-lived though, as we made our way

towards the ledge outside the den and noticed Ilia, Seff's father who served
on both the Council of Dragons and Avalon Assembly, waiting for us. He
was pacing back and forth, looking agitated. It was probably a reasonable
response to discovering a whole flight of Councilors had been killed in their
sleep.
 Even in my far more intimidating dragon form, nerves wracked my
body. In theory, there wasn't any evidence to tie me to the deaths of Flight
Milain, but I couldn't help feel like Ilia would somehow know. He'd look
into my eyes and see it written on my face, I was certain of it. Seff swooped
below me and brushed his wing against my underside as he flew up again.
A subtle gesture of support. For the first time, I wished I was bonded with
them so I could join in the silent conversation I was sure they were having.

Ezra landed first, the rest of us hanging back to give him space as he
shifted and hastily dressed. Oren stayed close to me as the others landed
one at a time. Ezra gestured at me to land and I began my wobbly descent,
landing with a heavy thud that shook the platform. Hiram made a choking
sound like he was trying not to laugh, and I lifted my big dragon head to
growl at him. I bet his first landing hadn't been smooth either. Asshole.

“Let's go inside, Ilia. I'm not comfortable with my mate shifting back in
front of you,” Ezra said bluntly, and I huffed a dragon-y laugh. I doubted
Ilia wanted to see me naked any more than I wanted to be naked in front of
him. “Oren will stay out here with you until you're ready to come in, Shira.”
Ezra reached up to run his hand lightly over the golden scales on my chest
before unlocking the door and leading the others inside.

I stepped back, giving myself plenty of room. Knowing the shift would
be less painful this time, I focused on relaxing my muscles and letting it
happen. It was still uncomfortable — mainly when the bones reformed —
but by the time I landed on all fours on the ground, stark naked, I didn't feel
like I needed to sleep for a week just to recover.

Oren landed lightly, despite the fact his dragon was far larger than mine,
and not so subtly hid my body with his wing while I grabbed the stupid
dress I’d left on the ground and pulled it back on. It made for more
convenient dressing, but I missed trousers.

Oren shifted back once I was dressed, giving me a heated look that
suggested he had enjoyed the show. If it were any of the others, I would
have been embarrassed, but I was more physically comfortable around
Oren. He was the one who was around when I was at my most vulnerable,
and he'd never given me a reason not to trust his intentions.
 “Ready?” he asked gruffly once he was dressed. Unlike him, I'd politely
averted my eyes.

“No.”

Oren snorted. “You have nothing to worry about, rebel. We’d never let
anything happen to you.”
 Chapter 9

I made a disbelieving noise as I followed Oren into the den. I’d like to
believe they wouldn’t let anything happen to me — I believed that they’d
try to make that a reality — but it wasn’t a promise Oren could really make.
I hadn’t spent a lot of time with Ilia, but I doubted one got to be a dragon
representative at the Avalon Assembly if they didn’t have their wits about
them.

Just before we turned to enter the parlor, I slipped my hand into Oren’s.
He looked down in surprise, but tightened his grip, firmly linking our
fingers together as we passed under the archway to join the others.

Ilia and Ezra were both standing in front of the fireplace, while Levi and
Seff sat up straight on the couch, paying close attention to the two alphas.
Nerves churned in my gut and I half wondered if I was going to be sick.
Even with no reason to suspect me, vomiting on my feet wouldn't be great
for the innocence I was aiming to project.

“Shira,” Ilia said, giving me a sad smile. “It's so good to see you again, I
have been so worried about how you've been settling in with these moody
bastards. Unfortunately, today's visit isn't a social one.”

“What's going on?” Ezra asked, face a mask of icy calm. The little
trickster. Or big trickster, more accurately.

“Flight Fiáin went to check in on Flight Milain as requested.”

“And?” Ezra asked, tilting his head like he was only mildly curious
about Ilia's answer.

“They're dead,” Ilia sighed, rubbing his eyes with his hand, which gave
me a convenient opening to school my features into an appropriate
combination of shock and dismay. Oren's hand squeezed mine in a gesture
that could have been support, or possibly a hint to improve my acting.
“Murdered in their sleep by the looks of it. There was no sign of a
struggle.”

“Who would do such a thing?” Seff asked, possibly laying it on a little

thick.

“Flight Fiáin is investigating, but whoever killed them didn't shift or use
magic which makes finding them almost impossible.” We all nodded along
solemnly as we listened to this brand new information. “There are a few
notable suppliers of obsidian blades, they'll check with them to see who
they've sold to recently.”

Were the Edans one of the notable suppliers? In that whole cavern of
weapons, there was only one obsidian blade, so I doubted it. Even if they
were, I didn't think they'd tell. It didn't seem like their style.

“Have the other Councilors been alerted?”

 “We’re working our way through everyone now, Enforcers included.
News like this will spread quickly, and we need to ensure everyone stays
calm. We don’t want them to think the Council is under attack,” Ilia
finished, looking grim. That’s what they thought? Ezra’s jaw ticked slightly,
I doubted he'd foreseen that reaction either.

“What do you need us to do?” Ezra asked all business.

“I hate to pull you away from your mate, but we're going to need you to
do the rounds, keep an eye on things. Make sure there's no panic.”

“Understood,” Ezra said with a curt nod. “Shira?” he added in a more

hesitant tone.

“I understand. Go. I’ll be here.”

✽✽✽

I’d barely seen my mates over the past two days. I wasn’t angry about
it; I knew the Council was keeping them busy, and they would have been
out there anyway to ensure Flight Milain’s deaths didn’t come back on me,
but I was getting bored and jittery being on my own all the time.

I wanted to spend more time with my mates. I wanted to fly again. To

talk about their idea for us all joining the Council together. Anything. By the
time they all got home, they were so exhausted from a full day of flying,
they only just had enough energy to eat. Oren had moved into the bed with
me and falling asleep in his arms was the best part of my day.

A loud knock on the door startled me out of my thoughts and I slammed

my hand against my pounding heart, alarmed at how easily I'd been taken
by surprise. I should really pay more attention to my surroundings. What if
the Council came for me? Was that them now?

“Shira?” A familiar voice called cheerfully. “It's Leo.”

 “And Roxana! Ezra's mother!” An excited female voice added.

Oh gods. This was the moment of reckoning I'd been dreading. I hadn't
seen Leo since I'd drugged him and snuck out through the emergency
escape exit. Had Ezra organized this visit? Was this some kind of test?

I bit down hard on my lip, trying to decide what to do. Not for the first
time, I wished I had the ability to communicate with my mates. It would be
quite convenient to ask them if they knew about this visit or not.

“Shira? I brought lemon cake,” Roxana added, sounding disappointed

now. Shit, shit, shit. I wanted to make amends with Ezra's family, not make
things worse. I stood up and smoothed down the front of my dress, wiping
the sweat off my hands. I could handle this. If it went bad, I'd just shift and
destroy the den on my way out.

“Hi, sorry about the delay,” I muttered as I pulled open the door, already
feeling as awkward as I ever had in my life. The female at the door was
unmistakably Ezra’s mother. They had the same angular features and
confident way of carrying themselves. Roxana’s blonde hair, braided over
one shoulder, was far lighter than her son’s though, and her blue eyes were
more like her nephew’s than Ezra’s navy ones.

This was definitely confirmation that I was a small gold. Roxana’s

statuesque form towered over me, though not in an intimidating way. I
doubted Roxana had an intimidating bone in her body. Everything about her
screamed sunshine and rainbows.

“Can we come in?” Roxana asked hopefully. “I made a lemon cake!”

“Uh, yes. Of course.” I stepped back, holding the door open for them to
pass. Leo gave me a sympathetic look, but there was no trace of anger on
his face. It made me feel worse.

I led them into the dining room and busied myself making tea in the
kitchen, grateful that I had something to do with my hands.
 “How do you like the den, Shira?” Roxana called through the archway.
“It's a very masculine space,” she added, not quietly.

“It's nice,” I replied, nervously bringing the tray of tea into the dining
room and setting it down on the table before taking my seat opposite her
and Leo. “I've started painting the hallway. I like to paint,” I finished
lamely.

“Oh my, yes! Some color in here is a much needed addition,” Roxana
agreed seriously as she poured tea for the three of us. Did she know I
drugged her mate? She was acting very relaxed about it if so. I looked
uncertainly at Leo, who gave me a reassuring smile.

“No hard feelings, Shira,” Leo said softly. I glanced at Roxana, who
waved her hand absently in the air.

“It was only a little dawn clover,” she added dismissively. So she knew.
“He sleeps longer when he's overindulged on the whiskey, no harm done.”
Leo roared with laughter, and I giggled nervously. Giggled. What was
happening to me?

“Still, I owe you an apology.” I took a deep breath before looking up to

meet Leo's kind eyes. “I did what I thought I had to do when I didn't have a
lot of options, but I very much regret dragging you into my mess or any
pain or discomfort I may have caused you.”

That was good, right? That sounded like a sensible, grown-up thing to
say. I wished Levi was here. He had a knack for defusing tension.

“Truly, there’s no need to apologize,” Leo said, grinning. “If one of my

children had slipped dawn clover into my tea to sneak out, I'd have been
soundly impressed with their problem-solving skills.”

“Even if it was one of your daughters?” I asked, the question slipping

out before I had a chance to censor myself.

“Well, our girls are only wee things at the moment,” Roxana replied
thoughtfully before Leo could answer. “I'd be more worried for their safety
than I would be if one of our sons escaped without a word. I hope my girls
are brave and resilient like you are, though. I was raised to be very
dependent on the males in my life, I'd like my daughters to be able to fend
for themselves if they had to.”

“They’ll never have to,” Leo interjected sharply.

“There are no guarantees in life,” Roxana said gently. “I'm sure Shira
can attest to that.”

Her attitude had taken me by surprise. Since my mother had died, the
only female dragon I'd had for company was myself, and I questioned at
least daily whether or not I was normal. Maybe I was? Or maybe I wasn't as
weird as I thought, at least, based on this conversation with Roxana. I didn't
want to entirely depend on my mates either, and I hoped that if I ever had
daughters one day, they'd be able to survive on their own too, if they ever
had to.

Leo hummed thoughtfully, taking a sip of his tea as Roxana sliced the
lemon cake and distributed it among us. I took an enormous bite, happy for
the distraction.

“I hope you don't mind us visiting,” Roxana continued, plowing ahead

with the conversation. She was almost as opposite of Ezra as could be with
her loud, rapid way of talking and dramatic hand movements. “We know
the Council has been keeping the guys busy this week with that sordid
business with Flight Milain, I was so worried you'd be lonely here on your
own all the time.”

“Oh.” Her concern caught me off-guard. “I've been keeping myself

busy, but the company is nice.”

“Enjoy the peace and quiet before the little ones come along,” Roxana
advised with a wink. I gave her a tight smile, definitely not ready to head
down that path of conversation.

“Now, Roxana. Don't get ahead of yourself, Shira may not want to
stay,” Leo said lightly, though his gaze was assessing. “They didn't get off
to the best start.”

Some of my nervous energy turned into irritation. He was right, but who
was he to question the relationship I had with my mates? It was between the
six of us. I didn't owe anyone else an answer. Why should I be subjected to
this interrogation on my own? My mates should have to be there for this
chat too. My reasons for leaving had been valid, and they knew that.

“That is a conversation for my mates and myself first. I'm here now and
I'm sure Ezra will let you know if the situation changes.” Roxana and Leo
gave me approving looks. Maybe that had been a test too.

I let out a discreet sigh of relief as a thud outside the front door alerted
me to the arrival of a dragon. I was confident it was one of my mates. The
more time I spent around them, the more attuned to them I became.

Ezra stormed into the den first, rounding the archway into the dining
room, still securing his trousers. “What are you doing here? You can't just
stop in whenever you feel like it.”

I sent him a shut up glare with my eyeballs. He was not helping with my
plans to win them over. To my surprise, he dropped into the seat next to me
and stretched his arm over the back of my chair, angling his body towards
mine. It was an affectionate gesture for him, almost protective.

“Why can't we drop in?” Roxana asked, pouting. “Shira is my daughter-

in-law, I want to spend time with her now that she's home.” She said the last
word with so much certainty, even I believed it.

“You can't just visit Shira while she's on her own,” Ezra grumbled as my
other four mates filed into the room, crowding around behind Ezra and I
causing something inside me to settle at having them all close again.

“Why not?” Leo asked mildly, his eyebrows raised.

Because I murdered a flight of dragons and you knocking on the door

almost made me wet myself in fear. But we couldn't tell them that. Feeling
bold, I reached across under the table and gave Ezra's muscular thigh a
warning squeeze, silently asking him to tone down the protectiveness. His
hand landed on mine, holding it in place before I could snatch it back again.
Roxana and Leo were probably wondering why my face had just flamed
bright red.

“I'm sure we don't need to remind you that Shira was held captive by the
fae for many years. We just want to ensure she always feels comfortable in
the den, this is her safe space,” Oren rasped, coolly deflecting.

“Oh, Oren! It's so lovely to hear you speak again. Your parents must be
thrilled,” Roxana said, giving her nephew a tremulous smile. “I am sorry,
Shira. We'll give you advanced notice next time rather than springing a visit
on you.”

“It's okay,” I reassured them, not wanting to offend them since they'd
been so understanding about the whole drugging thing, even if unexpected
visitors weren't my favorite thing.

“Advanced notice would be great,” Ezra said flatly, squeezing my hand

softly where it still rested on his leg.

“Well, I'm sure you all want to discuss your day so we'll leave you to
it,” Leo said cheerfully, standing and pulling his mate's chair out for her to
do the same.

“Enjoy the cake,” Roxana said, beaming at us. "Oh Shira, I do hope we
get to spend more time together soon."

“I’d like that,” I murmured, giving them a small wave with my free
hand as Seff walked them out. I meant it. My mates were good company,
but it had been nice to get to know other dragons too.

“Let’s go sit in the parlor, it’s more comfortable,” Ezra said, looking
strangely nervous as he maintained his hold on my hand, standing and
tugging me to my feet.

Levi followed behind with a tray of lemon cake as we assembled in the

parlor. Ezra finally released my hand, guiding me to the couch before
beginning his pacing routine in front of the fireplace. Levi and Seff sat
down on either side of me, with Hiram and Oren taking the armchairs.

“Did something happen today?” I asked, growing increasingly anxious

about their nervous body language.

“Today was fine,” Levi reassured me. “Routine. We flew around in

circles for six hours.”

“Okay,” I said slowly. “So why are you all being weird and cagey?” The
tense silence in the room was suffocating. Silly me, I thought we'd made
progress in the past few days, but apparently we were back at the talk-
silently-so-Shira-doesn't-know-what's-going-on stage.

“A couple of days ago, at the Council meeting, Seff checked the

founding documents,” Ezra said eventually, looking a mixture of nervous
and resigned.

“No females allowed?” I assumed not surprised in the least.

“Actually, there's nothing that outright bans females for running for the
Council or being sitting Councilors,” Seff interjected.

“It's just assumed they won't,” Levi added, rolling his eyes.

“Then what are you all so nervous about? Or have you changed your
minds?” I asked, my worst fears creeping back into my mind. Would they
one day get sick of indulging my desire for something more? Decide that
maybe I was better off at home, out of the way, instead?

“Of course not,” Ezra answered immediately. “But only bonded flights
can run for Council. The only way we can do this is if you’re part of the
flight, Shira. Fully part of it.”

Bonding?

My heart fluttered, and I wasn’t entirely sure if it was due to nerves or

something else. I'd felt the urge to cement my place in their flight more
keenly over the past few days. I wasn't sure if it was because my dragon had
fully emerged, or if it was deeper than that.

They'd accepted the dark and broken parts of me, seen them firsthand,
and hadn't run. That had affected me a lot more than I was letting them see.
If I had any idea what bonding entailed, and if I wasn’t so naturally
stubborn, I might have even brought up bonding myself.

I hadn’t said it in so many words, but I wasn’t going anywhere. Life by

myself on the run wouldn’t hold a candle to a life with them, and I was too
selfish to give them up, anyway.

“Only if that’s something you’re ready for,” Levi added hastily, always
eager to appease me. Hiram shot him a dirty look from across the room.

“I don’t know how to do the, er, bonding,” I admitted, cursing myself

for not asking Xander about it. It was so frustrating feeling ignorant all the
time.

“It’s a blood bond,” Levi explained, angling himself towards me from

his spot next to me on the couch and picking up one of my hands. It was a
confident move, considering how shy he usually was about touching me.
“We each partially shift — just one hand — and make a cut on the other
palm with our talon.”

He ran his finger lightly down the center of my palm to illustrate his
point, and this time I knew the shudder that wracked my body wasn’t
nerves. The more time I spent around them, the more the flutterings
bothered me. Hurt me.

Levi gave me a knowing look, his eyes reflecting the burning, aching
need that I’m sure was written all over my face. All of this from him
touching my hand?

“And then?” I asked, my voice unexpectedly breathy.

Seff scooted over slightly on the couch, so close that every inch of our
sides pressed up against one another.
 “Then we press our wounds together, sealing the bond.” He circled my
wrist and lifted my hand, pressing our palms flat together. We were sitting
so close, I could feel his breath fan over my lips. My eyes dropped to his
mouth as Levi drew slow circles on the hand he was still holding, making
my skin tingle.

In the back of my mind, I knew there were three other males in the
room, intently watching this scene unfold, but their presence encouraged
me rather than inhibited me. Of course they were here. Where else would
they be? They were mine.

Feeling bold, I leaned forward and brushed my lips softly against Seff’s.
I watched as my studious red dragon, the most controlled of all my mates,
came undone at the barest hint of a kiss. It was our first kiss. His eyes
flared, breath hitched, the hand pressed against mine became a commanding
grip. Seff captured my lips again, taking ownership of our kiss. Levi’s hand
drifted up my spine to tangle in my hair. He gently guided my head back,
angling it so Seff’s kiss deepened, his tongue sweeping my mouth.

I shifted my hips, acutely aware of that throbbing discomfort between

my thighs again, worse than ever.

“Something is wrong with me,” I breathed against Seff’s lips. “I ache.”

“There’s not a single thing in this world wrong with you,” Seff snarled,
surprising me with his intensity. His eyes flicked over my shoulder to where
I knew Ezra was watching us intently, before returning to mine.

“Do you want me to take the ache away, Shira?” he murmured. I bit my
lip and nodded, not entirely sure what I was agreeing to.

“Can I touch you here? Under your dress?” he asked, his hand ghosting
over my pelvis. I hesitated. “It’s okay, we can work up to that, Shira. We’ll
never push you,” Seff reassured me, his face earnest.

“Climb up on his lap,” Levi urged softly, his lips brushing the shell of
my ear. “He won’t touch you under your clothes. Remember, you’re always
in charge.”
 Despite everything we'd been through, a significant part of me trusted
them. Even the parts that still had reservations knew they’d make me feel
good. I swung my leg over Seff so I was straddling him. Levi moved into
my seat and I reached out to fist his shirt, urging him to stay close. Seff’s
hands clamped down on my hips as he guided my aching core over the
hardness in his trousers.

Oh.

Oh my.

Experimentally, I rolled my hips. Nerves I didn’t know I had sparked to

life.

“That’s it, gorgeous,” Seff encouraged, biting his lip and looking a little
pained. “Use me. Make yourself feel good.”

“Give me your mouth,” Levi commanded softly. “I need to taste you.

Everywhere. But your mouth is a good starting point.”

Where else was there to taste?

Eagerly, I leaned over to meet Levi’s mouth with mine. His kiss was
different from Seff’s, more sensual. He explored my mouth like he had
nothing but time, and in that moment it felt that way. Like we had an
eternity together. I continued to grind myself down on Seff’s length,
chasing… something. I groaned in pleasure as his hands moved from my
hips to cup my behind, squeezing my cheeks. Gods, why did that feel so
good?

Seff thrust up underneath me and I cried out in pleasure against Levi’s

mouth.

“Again,” Levi ordered Seff, before his tongue swept my mouth again.

Seff moved confidently beneath me, hitting that magical place with
glorious precision that had me seeing stars. The ache built and built, my
midsection clenching uncomfortably. Something would happen soon, I
could feel myself hurtling towards it, but I didn't know if I wanted it. It was
an unknown. Scary.

“Let go, Shira,” Ezra’s voice rumbled, huskier than usual. “I promise
you, it will feel good. Come.”

His command was the push I didn't know I needed. I let the wave of
sensation pick me up and sweep me away, bliss spreading through my
limbs. My head fell back, and I moaned in relief as the ache morphed into
pleasure.

Was this what I’d been missing out on with my mates this whole time? In
my hazy euphoric state, I seriously questioned why I'd ever run away.

Oh, that's right. Promises to keep, revenge to exact.

Seff gathered me close, tucking my head under his chin and running
soothing hands down my back. Levi’s fingers had tangled with mine at my
side. I couldn’t decide if I should feel embarrassed about what had just
happened or not. Seff had a sticky patch on the front of his trousers that I
didn’t think came from me. Not entirely anyway, but he didn’t seem
embarrassed. Maybe this was fine.

“How are you feeling, Shira?” Ezra asked from behind me. There was
no humor in his tone, nor any anger. He sounded genuinely curious.

“Better,” I mumbled into Seff’s neck. “Sleepy.”

“Seff, take her to bed,” Ezra instructed.

“I kind of need to get cleaned up, boss,” Seff said awkwardly as the
other guys snickered.

“I’ll take you, Shira,” Levi said softly, scooping me up in his arms like I
weighed nothing.

“Sleep next to me,” I mumbled against his chest. Levi’s arms tightened
around me in response.
 We definitely still had to talk about the bonding thing, but I felt
deliciously relaxed. More relaxed than I’d ever felt in my life. My head
lolled against his shoulder and my eyes drifted shut. I felt like I could sleep
for a century. We could talk later.

Maybe I could get one of those feel-good boosts every night.

 Chapter 10

I woke up with my leg draped over Levi’s hip and Oren’s hand on my ass.
Yes, my face was burning. Yes, I felt awkward.

And yes, yes, yes to all of it. I wanted more of it. Something strange was
happening to me. Something that made me feel all needy and achy all the
time. The more contact I got from them, the more I wanted. For each kiss, I
wanted ten more. Whatever that was that happened with Seff yesterday? I
wanted all of those. As many as could exist.

“Go back to sleep,” Oren murmured, his hand flexing before suddenly
stilling. He awkwardly shifted his grip up to my waist and I smiled against
Levi’s chest. He could have left it where it was, I would have been happy.

“I’m hungry,” I whispered.

 “Then I’ll make breakfast if someone else isn’t already on it,” Levi said
around a yawn. I startled, not realizing he was awake. “We never got to
finish that important conversation yesterday, and I imagine everyone will be
awake soon anyway wanting to talk.”

He turned his head to plant a kiss against my forehead before climbing

out of bed, his trousers slung low around his hips and the dark skin of his
back rippling as he reached up to stretch his muscles.

Gods. Maybe Seff would let me rub myself all over him again.

“How are you feeling, rebel?” Oren asked, his voice hoarse from sleep.

“Great, actually.”

“Do you feel… ready?”

I knew what he was asking. Was I ready for more? Ready to bond, to
stay, for the physical side of our relationship to progress.

I rolled over to look at him, tentatively reaching out to cup his sharp
jaw. There was so much vulnerability in those icy eyes; it took my breath
away.

“I’m ready for everything.”

✽✽✽

By the time I’d freshened up and dressed in a buttery yellow dress that
felt far too sunny for my personality, all of my mates were awake and
getting food ready. Hiram was on breakfast duty this morning. I watched
through the archway between the kitchen and dining room as he had a
heated debate with the large pot of porridge on the stove.

“Maybe I should go in and help him,” Seff muttered, looking nervously

into the kitchen.
 “No. We agreed. Hiram needs to do more for himself,” Ezra said flatly,
taking his seat at the head of the table. Apparently I wasn’t the only one
punishing Hiram. “It’s good for him.”

“I can hear you,” Hiram sang from his spot at the stove.

“Good,” Ezra grunted.

We all ate the lumpy porridge politely, not bringing up anything that had
happened or anything that we’d discussed yesterday afternoon. The air was
thick with unspoken words and half-made decisions. It was making me
edgy.

Why wasn’t Ezra saying something? As the Alpha, surely he would lead
this conversation. I watched him intently as he discreetly prodded at his
porridge. He didn’t look like someone who was about to initiate a serious
discussion.

Was this what he would be like if we got a seat on the Council? What if
there was something important happening that we needed to comment on?
Would he stay silent?

Would I?

“We need to continue our conversation from yesterday,” I announced,

setting my spoon down so the tremor in my hands would be less noticeable.
I was projecting a lot more confidence than I was feeling.

The corners of Ezra’s mouth twitched and I could have sworn he was
going to smile for a moment. “I wondered how long it would take you to
bring it up.”

“Why didn’t you?” I challenged, failing to keep the snark out of my

voice.

“Because I wanted you to take the lead on this. We’re asking you for a
lifetime commitment, Shira. Whether you give that to us or not is in your
hands.”
 “Oh.”

I mean, what could I say to that? Seff, Levi, and Hiram were smiling
into their porridge bowls.

It had been weeks since I’d sat at this same table and Ezra had shot
down everything I’d said, every idea I’d had. Dismissed them entirely out
of hand, assuming he knew best. It felt like years. This Alpha waiting
patiently for me to make a choice about not only my future but all of ours,
was unrecognizable from the one I’d left behind.

“I'm not good at talking about this stuff. Honestly, you guys aren't
either,” I added under my breath. “But I have to know. Why bond with me?
Why do you even want me?”

“What?” Ezra asked, brow furrowed.

“I killed Flight Milain. Someone will figure that out one day and I'll be
punished. Executed, probably. Whatever is between us is a product of the
gods' planning… it isn't us.”

“Is that how you really feel, Shira?” Ezra rumbled, an edge of danger in
his voice. “That the only thing that connects us, the only thing that makes
us right for each other, is divine intervention?”

I hesitated, unsure how to answer that. Did I think that? There were
moments where it felt like we had something big. Something more than just
a convenient designation from the gods. Ezra's protectiveness, Oren's
comfort, Hiram's playfulness, Levi's concern, Seff's ambition… I related to
them and appreciated them in different ways. We brought out strengths in
one another.

“You don't believe that,” Ezra surmised, scrutinizing my expression.

“You are ours and we are yours. I don't give a fuck who knows what you
did because we won't let a godsdamned soul take you away from us.
Understand?”
 His navy eyes burned with the passion of his words. I couldn't doubt the
honesty in them. My mind wouldn't allow me to.

“I understand,” I croaked, before clearing my throat and shaking off my

nerves. “I want to do it. The bonding. I want to be part of the flight.”

No one was trying to force down lumpy porridge now. All five of them
were staring at me, looking some version of stunned, except for Oren who
was as close to smug as he would ever get.

“When?” Hiram asked, eyes bright with excitement.

“After breakfast?” I shrugged.

“Fuck breakfast,” Hiram shot back. “Tastes like vomit anyway. I hate
cooking.”

I rolled my eyes. “You’re not getting out of it, if that's what you were
suggesting.”

“Is cooking part of my punishment?” he teased.

“No. That’s just you doing your share. I’ll come up with another
punishment,” I replied primly. Levi snorted while Hiram grinned at me.

“What was the consensus on skipping breakfast and bonding now,

then?” Hiram pushed, chuckling.

“I need to visit Ilia first,” Ezra interjected, standing and already moving
away from the table. “Let him know we need a couple of days off. I’ll be
back in a few hours.”

“A couple of days?” I repeated, looking between the other four. “Why

would we need a couple of days?”

✽✽✽
 I distracted myself by adding to the outline of my mural in the hallway
while Ezra was gone. The other guys cleaned up after breakfast and were
doing something they didn’t want me to see in the parlor. I left them to it. I
needed to process everything that was going on, and we were about to
commit to a lifetime together. I figured we could have a few minutes to
ourselves.

What if my past came back to haunt them? The question had never been
far from my mind. Was I strong enough to leave now, anyway? Did it even
matter?

If I ever got caught, I’d go, I promised myself. I’d explain they had
nothing to do with it, turn myself in, whatever it took. I’d made my choices,
and I was happy with them, but I wouldn’t let anyone else suffer for them.

Ezra let himself through the front door at that moment, pulling me away
from my thoughts. His gaze zeroed in on me as he headed down the
hallway. Ezra’s face gave nothing away, but his movements were less
confident than usual, his shoulders a little more rounded. If I didn’t know
better, I’d think he was shy.

“How did it go with Ilia?” I asked.

“Fine. Things are settling down for the Enforcers since there have been
no uprisings. The Council may have overestimated how concerned the
population would be about the death of a flight of Councilors. Or maybe it
was just those Councilors,” Ezra added with a dismissive shrug.

“So, I guess we have the next couple of days to ourselves,” I replied

awkwardly, silently asking the gods to help me through this conversation
since neither Ezra nor I were doing a great job of it.

“We do.”

“Okay. I guess we should go do that now, then.” I said nonchalantly,

setting my brush aside and staring intently at my feet.
 “Wait.” Ezra’s hand shot out like he was going to touch me before he
quickly pulled it back. “There’s something I wanted to talk to you about
first.”

“Okay.” I forced myself to look up and meet his gaze. Ezra’s blue eyes
were so dark, it looked like there were shadows behind them.

Ezra took a deep breath, his gaze flicking to the huge Alpha dragon I’d
been outlining next to my head before coming back to focus on my face. I
wasn’t sure if it was just my healing magic but I wanted to take his hurt
away. Letting instinct guide me, I reached out to rest my hand on his
forearm, hoping the small amount of contact would relax him.

“I want what’s best for you.” The words were guttural like they were
being ripped out of his body.

“I know.”

“I need you to know that if what’s best for you isn’t me, then you can
tell me that. I haven’t been good at respecting your wishes in the past, but I
can promise you I will respect this.”

“Ezra… I don’t understand what you’re saying.” My fingers tightened

slightly on his arm. Ezra made a frustrated noise, like the words he was
looking for were escaping him.

“I’m saying… if you don’t want me, I’ll leave. Don’t feel that you have
to accept me as your mate because you want the others. I’d rather leave the
flight than put you in that position, Shira.”

Why did he keep saying leave? I couldn’t even process that idea. That
wasn’t how it worked. I couldn’t pick and choose from among my mates.
Why was he even suggesting leaving me? Did he want to go?

“Shira, stop. Please don’t cry,” Ezra pleaded, his voice broken. Was I
crying? I moved without thinking, fisting his shirt and pulling him towards
me. He couldn’t just leave. He’d screwed up, but they all had. Besides, we
were working on things, weren’t we? No one got to walk away.
 No. I’d walked away. Gods, I had no right to be feeling this way when
I’d been the one to walk away first.

“My lo—” Ezra groaned, cutting himself off. Giving up on his restraint,
he crushed me to his chest, wrapping his arms around me and burying his
fingers in my hair as I squeezed my eyes shut, biting down hard on my lip
to calm myself down.

Ezra pulled my head back gently by my hair to look at my face and

growled as he used his other hand to pull my lip free.

“Please don’t cry. I don’t know what to do when you cry.”

His pained admission made me smile, and I took a minute to collect

myself, wiping away the evidence of my tears as best I could.

“I never used to cry. For years I couldn’t, no matter how much I wanted
to. When I visited my childhood den, all the tears came back and I haven’t
been able to stop them since.”

“I’ll find a way,” Ezra muttered, mostly to himself.

“I don’t want you to leave.”

Ezra scanned my face like he was looking for the lie in my words. Was
he really so convinced I’d be happier without him? I wasn’t good at
expressing my emotions, but I thought Ezra knew things between us had
changed recently. We’d both changed. Without all the anger and
miscommunication in the way, it was obvious why the gods had paired us.

“Then I won’t leave.”

“Good.”

This felt like a big moment. Like I should say something meaningful or
profound, but I didn’t have the words. I didn’t even know how I was
feeling. All I knew with certainty was that I had to reassure both Ezra and
myself that we were okay.
 Only half confident that he wouldn’t push me away, I gripped his shirt
and rose on my tiptoes. To my great relief, he bowed his head to meet me
halfway, his hands coming to rest on my hips as our lips brushed. We both
moved to deepen the kiss, our tongues intertwining, giving as good as we
got.

With each of my mates, I could feel their magic under their skin when
we were close. Kissing Ezra was like bathing in the elements — the heat of
fire, the smoothness of water, the serenity of earth, the playful rush of air.
All of it surrounded me, flooding my senses and drugging me with
something that was potently Ezra.

How had he even considered leaving would make me happier? Irritation

surged through me at his stupidity, and I nipped him hard on the lip. Ezra
growled against my mouth, his grip on my hips tightening, pulling me even
closer against him. I could feel his hardness pressing against my stomach,
and the urge to wrap my legs around his waist and rub myself all over him
was almost overwhelming.

“We should stop,” he said against my lips, sounding like he didn’t want
to stop at all. “I don’t want you to do anything you regret.”

“I thought I got to make my own decisions these days,” I shot back,

planting a soft kiss on the corner of his mouth. Ezra made a pained noise
and I smiled against his skin. It was intoxicating, having this much power
over him.

“Did you want to go ahead with the bonding now? It doesn’t have to be
any more than that,” he added awkwardly, still holding me close.

“What do you mean?”

“Usually bonding the gold to the flight is when, er, the relationship is
consummated. But there’s no rush to do that. We can do that whenever
you’re ready.”

“Oh. Sort of like what I did with Seff yesterday?” I asked, pulling back
so I could look at him.
 “Um, yes. Similar to that. But…. more.”

Someone snorted from the other room, probably Hiram, and if I weren’t
feeling just as awkward I’d be laughing at Ezra’s unusual display of nerves
too. Ezra shot a glare back at the parlor where the others were gathered and
I stepped out of his grip, grabbing his hand and leading him down the
hallway.

The others had been hard at work in the parlor getting everything set up.
The curtains were closed, and candles illuminated the space in little glass
jars that dotted the spotless room. A fire was roaring in the grate, despite
the hot weather.

Ezra guided me to the couch next to Levi while he and Seff moved
around the room, pinching the wicks of the remaining unlit candles and
leaving glowing flames in their wake.

“So, the blood thing. Can we go over it again?” I asked, twisting my

hands nervously. Yesterday’s conversation was hazy in my mind.

“It's pretty straightforward,” Levi said, scooting closer to me on the

couch so our legs pressed against each other and slipping his hand between
my fidgeting ones. His confidence seemed to have grown since yesterday. I
linked our fingers together, immediately feeling calmer. “We each partially
shift one hand and slice our other palm with our talon.”

I winced, thinking of how sharp my talons were.

“Then we press our bloodied palms together, we'll release a bit of our
elemental magic and you'll do your healing thing on our wound. After all
five of us have bonded to you, you'll heal your own wound and then you'll
be part of the flight and able to communicate with us.”

“Sound good?” Hiram asked, shooting me a mischievous grin. I

wrinkled my nose a little.

“I'm not opposed to a little blood, but smearing our blood together is
kind of gross,” I admitted.
 “It's not as bad as it sounds,” Hiram laughed. “At least there's only one
of you, it took ages when we all bonded to each other.”

It had never occurred to me that they’d actively bonded to each other. In

my head, they'd always been a flight and had been born communicating
silently with one another. I toyed absently with Levi's hand and noticed for
the first time that there was a faint, raised scar in the center of his hand. The
side effect of bonding without the gold there to heal them, I guessed.

There was a pang of something that may have been jealousy in my

chest. I was disappointed that they'd shared such a significant moment
without me, which was stupid because it couldn't have been helped.
Besides, I'd left them once since then, anyway. I didn't have the right to feel
left out about anything.

“Tradition says the Alpha goes first, followed by your mates in the
order they arrived when we first felt called to you.”

“Okay.” I shrugged. “I've never tried the healing thing before. What if I
can't do it?”

“You can,” Ezra replied with such absolute confidence that it bolstered
my own. “Don't overthink it.”

He kneeled in front of the fireplace, looking at me expectantly. I sucked

in my cheeks to stop myself from smiling. I don't know why his arrogance
had become one of his most attractive features rather than the thing that
made me want to claw his face off. Perhaps it was because all that
arrogance was on my side now.

I crossed the room to join him, dropping to my knees to face him with
the burning fire on one side and my other four mates crowded around the
other. The air was thick with a mixture of nerves and anticipation.

Ezra held up his right hand, and I watched intently as his pale skin
shimmered and rippled, black scales sprouting from his wrist and shooting
up his hand, his fingers morphing into a deadly three-pronged claw.
 “Your left hand,” he murmured, nodding at the hand resting on my lap.
It took me longer, I had to focus intently to start the shift and pulled back in
a panic when the delicate golden scales spread to my elbow.

“You've got this,” Ezra breathed, navy eyes focused unblinkingly on

me. The conviction in his voice refocused me, and my left hand morphed
into an elegant golden claw.

“Now the cut,” Levi said softly from somewhere nearby.

I mimicked Ezra's movements, running one talon down the center of my

palm, watching in fascination at how easily my skin parted. It was even
more effective than the obsidian. There was something exhilarating about
knowing I could transform my body into a deadly weapon.

Ezra held his palm up, blood trickling down his wrist, and I pressed my
hand flat against it, mesmerized by the sight. Ezra's magic flared — he
could have tapped into any of the elements, but I wasn't surprised when fire
roped around his wrist, moving like a snake.

The flames barely brushed my skin, they were warm, almost ticklish.
Instinct took over as my urge to take his pain away manifested as a small
dust cloud of gold exploding from my wounded hand. It coated his hand in
a glittering sheen that dissolved away to reveal his smooth, flawless palm
underneath. Ezra inspected his healed hand while I examined my still
bleeding one.

“It's intent,” he murmured, catching my confused expression. “You

didn't intend to heal your own wound yet. Hiram,” he called suddenly,
standing to make room for my air dragon. Ezra's fingers ghosted over my
cheek as he moved away, and I leaned into the unexpectedly tender gesture.

Hiram took the space Ezra had just vacated, grinning at me as he bit the
corner of his lip, shifting his hand into a glimmering silver claw without an
ounce of hesitation and slicing his palm. I pressed our hands together with
more confidence this time, giggling as his air magic danced around us,
lifting my hair. Hiram's magic was as mischievous as he was.
 As my healing magic took effect, Hiram leaned forward to kiss the tip
of my nose, but I tilted my head back at the last moment so our lips brushed
together. Hiram sucked in a breath, but didn't pull away. He pressed his
mouth harder against mine, enough to make my stomach flutter.

“My turn,” Levi announced, sounding like he was holding back

laughter. He shoved a grinning Hiram to the side and took his place,
partially shifting and slicing his hand in one quick movement, like he
couldn't wait any longer. I smiled like an idiot, some of the intensity of the
moment broken.

“Hi,” Levi whispered, holding up his bleeding palm. The corner of his
mouth tipped up and his dark eyes watchful. I knew he was discreetly
checking on me, making sure I was okay with everything.

“Hi yourself,” I breathed, pressing my palm to his. I'm okay. I think I

might be happy.

I squealed a little in surprise as vines seemed to sprout from nowhere,

wrapping around our wrists and binding us together. They vanished as
quickly as they appeared.

“Sorry, I didn't mean to startle you,” Levi chuckled.

“You didn't,” I lied, not wanting to ruin my reputation as a fearless

assassin. We both watched in fascination as my golden healing magic
coated Levi's hand, sealing up his skin like there was never an injury there.
There were no tentative touches or hesitant kisses this time — Levi grabbed
the back of my head and yanked me forward, capturing my lips with his.
Someone — probably Ezra — gave a warning growl as Levi licked into my
mouth, and my cheeks burned.

“He's not telling us off,” Levi reassured me, speaking against my lips.
“Just reminding us to wait a little longer.” I nodded, not trusting myself to
speak. I was feeling hot and weird again.

“Seff,” Ezra barked. I bit down on my lower lip, smiling a little. It

probably said something terrible about my personality that I loved to
aggravate Ezra so much.

Seff and Levi clapped each other on the shoulder as they traded places.
Seff took a more measured approach, arranging himself carefully on his
knees and studying his hand as scarlet scales rippled over it. Even the way
his scales formed over his skin was smooth and methodical.

He glanced across at me, giving me a warm, reassuring look before

running his talon over his opposing hand. Blood, the same rich red as his
scales, instantly pooled, running over his warm brown skin.

“You’re doing so good,” Seff said quietly, looking at me appreciatively

through hooded eyes. “So fucking good, gorgeous.”

Emboldened by his confidence in me, I reached out and wrapped my

hand around his much larger one, my healing magic snapping out of me
even faster, more precisely. Seff bit the corner of his lip as he watched it
work before a flash of flames encased our joined hands for a second before
disappearing. The chaotic burst of magic was the only sign his carefully
maintained control was slipping.

“My turn,” Oren rumbled impatiently, moving behind Seff with his arms
crossed. Seff pulled our conjoined hands towards him, placing a kiss on the
back of mine before letting go so Oren could take his place.

He’d already partially shifted before his knees even hit the floor,
slashing his palm open as he got himself settled. I’d been foolish to think of
Oren as more patient than the others. He was just better at getting close to
me. Oren hadn’t felt the same frustration they’d felt because he and I had
made progress.

“Don’t leave me hanging, rebel,” Oren murmured, holding his bleeding

palm up. “I’ve been waiting for this from the moment I set eyes on you.”

Unsure how to respond to that, I said nothing. I looked up at him,

hoping I could convey how much he meant to me with my eyes alone. He’d
been a steady presence when I was vulnerable, had held me through my
nightmares, and never made me feel like I needed to be anything more or
less than who I was.

My magic was all but crawling out of my body to get to him as I

pressed our palms together, eager to complete the bond with my last mate.
Oren’s water magic swirled around my hand, wrist, and forearm until the
blood on my skin washed clean, and I let my magic take hold on my palm,
the wound closing like it was never there. I couldn’t see a scar on the
surface, but I felt it under my skin. Or maybe I just imagined it.

//Welcome.// Ezra’s voice echoed in my head, making me jump. It was

done. We had bonded.
 Chapter 11

I sat back on my heels, feeling stunned and a little overwhelmed, but in a

good way. I had a lot of emotions to process, but they weren't bad ones.
Mostly I felt right. Like I was where I was meant to be. I don't think I'd ever
felt that way in my life — as much as I'd adored my family, even as a child
I'd been the odd one out. Not here, though. Among my mates, I was
confident I could be entirely myself.

//How are you feeling?// Oren's voice was more confident in my head
than when he spoke out loud, and I got the impression that this was his
preferred method of communication.

Okay. Good.

I looked around at the five of them as they stared blankly back at me.
“Did it work? Could you hear me?”
 Levi's lips twitched as he tried not to smile. “Not quite. You need to
make a conscious decision to tap into the connection between us. It takes
some getting used to, but eventually you'll be able to do it without thinking
about it.”

I certainly hoped not. For the past twelve years, I'd had extensive
conversations with myself in my head since I had no one else to talk to. I
didn't need to be accidentally broadcasting those because I'd gotten too
comfortable with our connection.

//Focus, Shira,// Ezra commanded, sounding amused.

Feeling like an idiot, I closed my eyes and tried to concentrate. I didn't

exactly know what I was looking for and apparently no one was going to
help me, so I took a moment to revel in that sense of rightness again. It was
like a warm blanket or a comforting hug, yet it somehow existed in the
depths of my mind. It pulled me in and I went willingly, sinking into a
luxurious sense of belonging. I felt open, vulnerable.

//Hello?//

//You found us,// Seff replied, sounding pleased. My eyes flew open in
excitement.

“I did it!” I squealed embarrassingly before immediately clearing my

throat and schooling my features.

“Well done, Shira,” Ezra replied, his eyes glinting with humor.

“So, what happens now?”

All the movement in the room ceased with what was meant to be an
innocent question. I wasn't even sure they were breathing. Of course, Shira.
The consummation that no one wants to talk about.

“You're part of the flight, but not technically mated to us. You have to
actually mate with us for that to happen,” Hiram replied cheerfully, ignoring
the death glares he was getting from the others. “Usually the Alpha goes
first and you take each mate over time, but if you want me now, I'm all
yours, babe,” he chuckled, dodging Levi's arm as he swung to cuff Hiram in
the head.

“There is no rush for any of that, Shira,” Ezra stressed, eyes narrowed
on Hiram. “The, uh, urge to do so will be there for all of us, but that doesn't
mean we have to act on it.”

Wasn't he even going to ask if I wanted to? What I'd done with Seff
yesterday had felt incredible, I wouldn’t say no to more of that. Besides,
when I'd decided to go all in with them for life, I thought that meant the
whole mates part was included too. It frustrated me that after all this, we
still weren't actually mated. I could rectify that and I would.

“Not you,” I said eventually, looking at Hiram. “You're still in my bad

books.”

His eyes shot up into his hairline. “Are you saying... what are you
saying? Are you going to consummate the mating bond? Now?”

“Shira—” Oren began, brow furrowed.

“Yes. That is what I want.”

I didn't say anything else, knowing I'd won the argument. I wasn't sure
how long I'd get away with getting everything I wanted because they felt
bad about how they'd acted when we'd first met, but I may as well enjoy it
while it lasted.

“Alpha first, you said?”

“We make our own traditions in this flight,” Ezra said in a strangled
voice. “Who do you want to be your first?”

“You,” I answered honestly.

It wasn’t that I cared about Ezra more, or desired him more, but because
we needed this. He'd been willing to walk away because he thought I might
have been better off. Ezra was doing everything he could to prove he could
be the Alpha we deserved, and I needed him to know he was getting it right.
Ezra gulped, looking adorably nervous as he gave me a brief nod.

“I’ll get the room ready,” Seff murmured, extinguishing a selection of

candles and sweeping them into his arms before disappearing down the
hallway.

“Shira,” Levi began awkwardly, clearing his throat. “Have you been
taking the lover’s leaf?”

My eyebrows shot up as I took in the unsurprised expressions in the

room. No secrets in this flight, apparently. Not anymore, at least.

“I have,” I confirmed. To my surprise, no one objected. Whatever

concerns they may have about me taking something banned by the Council,
I think they recognized the last thing we needed right now was a baby.
Unlike me, they all clearly knew what lover’s leaf was. They seemed to
know more about all of this than I did.

“Have you done this before? The consummating thing?” I asked Ezra,
narrowing my eyes to cover up how vulnerable I was feeling even asking
the question.

Ugh, why had I asked that question? It's not like I could do anything
about it if he had, anyway.

“No.” Ezra's eyes briefly glittered with amusement as he took in my

challenging stare and pursed lips. “I haven’t. Generally, it's something
saved for mates.”

I was briefly mollified, then I remembered the way Seff and Levi had
played my body like an instrument without even taking my clothes off.
They certainly had more experience in this area than I did.

“I'd hazard a guess you've all done everything except the sacred bit
though,” I said drily, raising a brow at Ezra. I could have sworn his cheeks
looked a little pinker, even in the dim candlelight as his eyes moved shiftily
away from me.
 “What about the rest of you?” I asked curiously, looking around the
room. Oren and Hiram were shaking their heads, but Levi was noticeably
still, staring at the ground.

“What about you?” I asked Seff sharply as he rejoined us, looking

surprised. “Have you done this before?”

“No, never,” he replied instantly, shaking his head.

So it was just my sweet, thoughtful earth dragon who had gotten sweet
and thoughtful with someone else. Gold scales rippled over my arms as
jealousy rose in my throat like bile. Don’t think about it, Shira.

“Never mind,” I announced to the room full of males who seemed to be

holding their breath. “I don't want to know. Come on, then. Let's go
dispense with my maidenhood,” I called over my shoulder, making my way
towards the bedroom and smiling to myself when all of them moved as one
to follow.

Seff had worked fast, setting candles around the room, bathing it in a
warm glow. There was a brand new nightgown laid out on the bed — it was
pure white and skimpier than any other I owned. Unsure what to do, I
grabbed it and hid in the bathroom to change. I almost snorted at how little
covered. Thin straps held it up, and the almost sheer material fell to mid-
thigh.

Despite it being not much better than wearing nothing, I had to admit I
felt good in it. Desirable. That feeling was confirmed as I exited the
bathroom to find five entranced looking males staring back at me, running
their eyes greedily over every inch of exposed skin.

With more confidence than I felt, I held my head high and walked to the
side of the bed, climbing up as decorously as I could while Ezra stepped
forward to join me and the other four spread out around the room.

“Are you sure about this? We can wait,” Ezra uttered, standing at the
foot of the bed, unbuttoning his shirt.
 Between my position seated demurely in the center of the bed in my
nightgown, Ezra standing at the edge of the bed as indomitable as ever, and
our four silent spectators, I was feeling rather sacrificial. A pristine golden
dragon, gifting her virginity to her Alpha surrounded by her adoring mates
on the night of her bonding.

“I want to do this. But I want them closer,” I breathed, eyes locked on

Ezra who was giving me an inscrutable look. He tipped his chin and my
other mates materialized around me on the enormous bed, their skin
rubbing up against mine. Their presence immediately made me feel more
relaxed.

“How are you feeling, Shira?” Levi asked softly. I shot him a quick
glare before I could stop myself, jealousy still riding me.

“Fine. Will it hurt?” I asked honestly, turning my attention to my Alpha.

It wasn’t like I was a stranger to pain, yet the question was playing on my
mind.

“Yes,” Ezra replied with a grimace. “Which is why you need to come
first. Seff, why don’t you see what our mate tastes like?” he said matter-of-
factly. By the gods, my face felt like it was on fire.

Seff grinned like all his dreams had come true at once as he moved in
front of me on the bed.

“Oren, hold Shira. Make sure she’s comfortable,” Ezra ordered.

Oren situated himself against the pillows and pulled me to sit between
his legs. I let out a squeal of surprise as my back hit his firm chest. I tipped
my head back to shoot him a glare, but the twinkle of amusement in his
eyes stopped me short. Oren wasn’t naturally expressive — this may be the
most animated I’d ever seen him.

“May I touch you, rebel?” he whispered. I nodded, entranced by his

face. Oren’s enormous hands brushed lightly against my hips, his fingertips
dancing over my waist, then my ribcage. By the time his hands cupped my
suddenly heavy breasts over the thin fabric, I was squirming restlessly, that
achy feeling between my legs back with a vengeance.

“Are you going to spread those pretty legs for Seff or would you like
Hiram and Levi to help you?” Ezra asked smoothly, his voice sliding over
me like water.

“Help me,” I rasped, my voice embarrassingly breathy. I wasn’t sure I

had the confidence to do it on my own.

Without further encouragement, they each wrapped a hand underneath a

knee and pried my legs apart. My nightgown rode up and the rush of cool
air over my core made my hips buck, even as my face burned at the
exposed position I was in.

“You have nothing to be embarrassed about,” Levi growled. “You are

perfection.”

Before I could formulate a response, Seff’s head was in between my

legs, his hot breath somewhere I never expected to feel anyone’s breath on
before. Oh my. His tongue flicked out, swiping confidently through my
folds, and my eyes rolled back into my skull.

I didn’t even entirely know what was happening, but his tongue was
strong and wet, both soothing the ache between my legs and making it
worse at the same time.

Seff’s strong hands ran up and down the inside of my thighs, pinning
my legs open so he could explore at his leisure. It wasn’t enough; I needed
pressure. I needed something. I tried to organize my garbled thoughts into
words, but before I could, Seff stiffened his tongue and flicked hard against
something that made my midsection contract and my vision go white at the
edges.

“Gods, what is that?” I choked out, thrusting my pelvis shamelessly in

his face, encouraging him to keep doing whatever he was doing to that
magical place he’d discovered. It was like when I’d found relief on his lap,
but ten times more potent.
 “That, babe, is your clit,” Hiram responded, sounding cheerful. “I’m
glad you’re enjoying it, I imagine it’s a part of your body we’ll all want to
spend lots of time with.”

“Whenever you want,” I rasped, reaching up behind me and digging my

nails into Oren’s biceps. “Well, not you,” I added, glancing at Hiram who
grinned back at me.

Seff slid one finger inside my soaked channel and the sound he made
bordered on pained. “So fucking tight,” he muttered, the vibrations doing
incredible things to this magical clit I apparently possessed.

“Add a second finger,” Ezra commanded, standing at the end of the bed,
supervising. I felt the heat of his gaze trailing up my inner thighs, over my
stomach, across the breasts that Oren was still cupping and massaging. I
didn’t feel embarrassed this time, though. His stare made me feel beautiful,
cherished and adored.

Seff pushed a second finger into my soaked channel, and I couldn’t

focus on anything except the delicious fullness. Overwhelmed by
sensations, I felt muscles I didn’t know existed bear down on his fingers.
My stomach contracted, then everything exploded. Oren swallowed my
scream, capturing my lips as I bucked and writhed against Seff’s
ministrations and Oren’s teasing fingers on my nipples.

I could feel the pleasure everywhere, and instead of letting me ride out
the wave like he had when I’d writhed shamelessly on his lap, Seff didn’t
let up, adding a third finger and wringing a second wave of ecstasy out of
my body, his teeth scraping against my sensitive clit. This time, I pulled my
mouth away from Oren’s, screaming loud enough for the whole mountain to
know what was happening in here.

“Fuck,” Hiram whispered next to me. “That was the most beautiful
thing I’ve ever seen.”

Seff was still massaging my channel almost lazily, teasing me. It was
too much and not enough. I needed something to fill the emptiness. Seff’s
fingers weren't cutting it.
 “I think she needs more. Are you ready, Shira?” Seff asked quietly,
placing a soft, reverent kiss against my sensitive clit that had my hips
shooting up off the bed. He looked up and gave me an impossibly sexy
wink before moving off the bed, making room for our enormous, imposing
Alpha.

“I’m ready,” I breathed, looking up at Ezra as he dropped his trousers. I

could feel my eyes bugging out of my head as I took him in. All of him. Oh
my. Ezra was big everywhere.

“Will that… fit?” I asked, nerves making my voice tremble despite my

best efforts.

“It will, I promise you,” Ezra assured me.

I parted my thighs further to accommodate his huge frame as he kneeled

on the end of the bed. The others shifted back a little so Ezra could lie over
me, and everything about it was incredibly intimate. Every pair of eyes in
the room was focused solely on me, filled with an emotion close to worship.

Ezra’s hand snaked between us, checking my readiness for himself. I

should have been embarrassed by the needy mewling sound I made, but I
couldn’t find it in me to care.

“I love you, Shira,” Ezra whispered, making my heart stop in my chest

as he lined himself up with my entrance. “Forgive me.”

I sucked in a breath as he pushed into me, biting down hard on my lip to

stop myself from crying out at the intrusion that Seff’s fingers had done
nothing to prepare me for. I fought to contain my reaction, not wanting Ezra
to see my pain when the mere idea of it was distressing him.

Oren’s hands tangled in my hair as he leaned forward to whisper words

of comfort and encouragement in my ear. I knew I’d been right to want
them closer. Everything was better when we were all together.

Ezra surged forward again and there was a sharp pinching sensation that
made my eyes water. Gods, why was there so much hype about this? I’d
been having a lot more fun with Seff’s mouth on my clit.

“Give it a minute, beautiful,” Levi soothed. “The pain will pass.”

Ezra’s forehead dropped to mine, his eyes searching my face. He was

holding himself achingly still, waiting, I realized, for my permission to
move. One of Oren’s hands slipped into the narrow space between us to toy
with my clit, still sensitive from Seff’s attention.

“Oh,” I gasped as everything clenched, then unexpectedly relaxed while

Oren circled my clit slowly with his finger.

“Move,” I commanded, rolling my hips slightly as Ezra’s presence went

from uncomfortable to delicious. Yes, please.

“As you wish,” Ezra murmured, moving in shallow thrusts, seemingly

testing my comfort levels. I growled impatiently, wrapping my legs around
his waist and using my heels to urge him deeper. He growled in response,
his movements becoming faster and more forceful. Hiram and Levi still
held my legs apart, stroking the sensitive skin behind my knees almost
reverently. I didn’t even know that could feel good, but it was all adding to
the overload of sensation that was flooding my body.

My head was turning from side to side, rubbing against Oren’s chest.
My skin was too tight, my face too hot. Ezra rubbed against some kind of
magical spot inside me that had black spots and white stars dancing across
my vision.

I gasped, one hand gripping Oren’s neck behind me, the other sinking
my nails into Ezra’s bicep.

“That’s it. Come for me, my love. I want to feel it.” Ezra punctuated his
command with a hard nip to my ear that undid me. I leaned up, sinking my
teeth into his shoulder to muffle my scream.

Pleasure that bordered on pain exploded through my system, radiating

from the center of my body out through my limbs. It was a full-body
experience, like nothing I’d ever felt before. It wrecked me in the best
possible way.

My name fell from Ezra’s lips on a groan, his head buried in the crook
of my neck as he stilled, emptying himself in me. It felt like there was no
air in my lungs. The tips of my fingers and toes were tingling. I was pretty
sure I was floating.

Gods. This was what all the hype was about. No wonder The Alchemist
told me to do this.

This was great. I wanted lots of this.

With a pained sound, Ezra withdrew, and I felt the loss of his body
keenly. I was sore and mostly asleep, but somehow eager to repeat what
we’d just done, anyway. Hiram moved aside so Ezra could lie down next to
me, the heavy weight of his arm resting reassuringly over my stomach.

“What are you thinking about?” Oren asked softly, brushing my sticky
hair off my forehead.

“Just that I’m glad there’s five of you because I’m going to be needing a
lot of that.” I closed my eyes, letting the rumble of their laughter lull me to
sleep.

✽✽✽

A movement woke me up. Why was there movement in my bed?

I blinked slowly, the world around me coming into focus. Oh my. There
were a lot of bodies in this bed. Six, in fact. I was sandwiched between
Oren and Ezra, but I could see Hiram and Levi on Oren's other side, and
feel Seff's presence next to Ezra. I held myself as still as possible so not to
wake them, giving myself a moment to work through how I was feeling
after the past day's events.
 Sore. So much for healing magic.

Overwhelmed. I had never allowed myself to think of my mates as a

permanent part of my future. Letting myself imagine life with them — not
just today or tomorrow, but months, even years in the future — would take
some getting used to. Hope fluttered cautiously in my chest at the idea that
I'd get to keep them.

Whatever else I had going on, hope was the dominant feeling. I hoped
that maybe I could have a normal, happy life with my mates. Well, maybe
not normal. I still wanted to run for Council alongside them and push the
boundaries of what a gold was expected to do, but maybe I could have a life
that wasn't ruled by anger and vengeance. It was more than I ever thought
I'd have.

“You're awake,” Ezra mumbled, burying his face in my hair. His voice
was thick from sleep and he sounded far younger and more relaxed than he
usually did. Something had changed between us. There was a contentment
that hadn’t existed before. I felt like we were settled. It made me
desperately want to consummate my matings with the others.

“I'm surprised they're all still sleeping,” I breathed, not wanting to wake
them up.

“This bed is much more comfortable than the other ones,” he yawned. I
hadn't even considered that. The beds in the other rooms were child-sized,
they must have all been miserable sleeping in there.

“You're all going to sleep in here now, right?”

“If you want us to,” Seff answered. All of them were rousing, rippling
muscles stretching all over the place. Gods.

“How are you feeling beautiful?” Levi asked. I really hoped this urge to
scratch him and mark him as mine faded soon. It wasn't fair of me to feel
jealous about his past. Was it? I shook my head slightly and Oren's arms
tightened around my waist.
 “A little sore. I guess my healing magic doesn't work, uh, there.”

“It's intent, remember?” Ezra said, sounding like he was trying to hold
back a laugh. “You didn’t intend to heal yourself.”

“Well, that's embarrassing,” I mumbled.

“Don't be embarrassed,” Levi assured me instantly. “I'll run you a bath,

it'll help with any soreness”

How do you know that? Did you run her a bath? I almost shot back,
biting down on my lip to stop the question blurting out. Ugh. I really didn't
want to sit down and have a conversation about this with Levi — it was
much easier to ignore it and pretend it wasn't an issue — but maybe I'd have
to.

I had a long, leisurely soak in the lavender-scented bath Levi had run for
me while my mates prepared an enormous cooked breakfast. If they wanted
to pamper me, I wasn't going to object. By the time I'd emerged, dressed in
an indigo dress and feeling far more comfortable than I had when I'd woken
up, they were setting out an enormous bowl of scrambled eggs, a platter of
sausages and bacon, and a stack of sliced bread that was almost as tall as
me.

There was a knock on the door just as we sat down to eat, and Hiram
groaned dramatically.

“Seriously? I'm starving,” he moaned.

“Then go answer the door and find out what it is they want so we can
eat,” Ezra replied lightly, grabbing a slice of bread while Levi piled food
onto my plate. The asshole, being so nice to me when I was feeling
irrationally furious with him. Hiram left with a pout, eyes fixed longingly
on the bacon.

//It's Ilia,// he announced, pulling open the front door and greeting him.
 //Invite him in for breakfast,// Ezra replied, chewing on his food. How
did they make that look so easy? Aside from the glazed look in their eyes,
there was no indication that they were even communicating with each other.

“Want to sit with me? We need more chairs,” Levi asked, giving me a
tentative smile. He definitely knew something was bothering me. I
awkwardly slid my plate next to Seff's instead, giving Levi an apologetic
look. “Fair enough. Can we talk after breakfast?”

Did we have to? Ezra was looking between us with one eyebrow raised
from the head of the table, and I knew I wouldn't be able to get out of it.

“Sure, let's do that.”

Seff moved back so I could sit awkwardly on his thigh, before

continuing to eat his breakfast like it wasn't inconvenient in the slightest to
have me there.

“Good morning, Flight… do you have a name yet?” Ilia asked,

following Hiram into the room and sitting in the empty chair Ezra gestured
to.

“Not yet. Something to work on during our time off,” Ezra replied
shortly, clearly bothered by the interruption.

“About that,” Ilia replied with a grimace.

“I figured as much,” Ezra sighed. “What's going on?”

“The Council has called an emergency session. We need to fill Flight

Milain's empty seat as soon as possible. They want nominees to put
themselves forward tomorrow. All Enforcers will be required to attend.”

Ilia gave me an apologetic look. I returned a small smile, nibbling

uncomfortably on my toast, wondering if he thought it was strange that I
was perched on his son's lap.

“We'd be there, regardless. We're putting ourselves forward,” Ezra

replied confidently.
 “You are? You're so young, though.” Ilia looked surprised, though not
disapproving.

“Is that a bad thing?” Seff challenged. “I would argue that the Council
could benefit from having some younger voices. The biggest issue facing
dragons right now is housing, which you know affects young flights most
severely. They could use representation from a flight like us.”

I turned my head slightly to brush a light kiss against his cheek,

suddenly overwhelmed with how proud I was of him. Seff didn't want to be
on the Council for the bragging rights, or solely to follow in his fathers’
footsteps. He cared. He wanted to make a difference.

“I don’t disagree with you, son, but be prepared to face a lot of

opposition,” Ilia sighed. “Some older Councilors will find it presumptuous
that you're running now instead of waiting ten years.”

“They have no idea,” Hiram snickered, shooting me a wink. Apparently

we weren't telling Ilia that I was going to run alongside them. He'd probably
try to talk us out of it.

“Right, as delicious as this breakfast looks, I have infringed upon too

much of your time-off as it is so I'll leave you to it. See you at midday
tomorrow. Don't be late.”
 Chapter 12

I finished my breakfast sitting on Seff’s knee since he seemed happy to

keep me there, and the physical contact felt more important now somehow.

“Levi and I will clean up,” I announced, dreading the conversation I

knew we had to have. The others scattered to the wind within seconds.
Cowards. What did they think I would do?

For a while, the two of us worked in silence, stacking plates and

ferrying them to the kitchen. I filled the sink while Levi crept around me,
his shoulders bunched with tension.

“I feel stupid and I don't want to have this conversation,” I muttered,

mostly to myself as I began scrubbing plates. I watched Levi out of the
corner of my eye as he suppressed a smile.
 “We need to, though,” he said eventually, wiping his forehead with the
back of his hand. “When we were living with one of my uncles in Elgan
Peaks, I became friends with the girl in the den below. We were both
sixteen, both dealing with a lot of... urges…”

Don't shift. Don't shift. Don't shift.

“Go on,” I gritted out. “With as little detail as possible, preferably.”

Levi gave me a wry smile. “We didn't mean for it to go as far as it did.
We got carried away. I regretted it immediately. We both did.”

“Because you had a mate out there? That doesn't seem fair; you hadn't
met me. I could have been dead,” I replied, some anger dissipating.
Logically, I didn't even think I was mad at him. I was angry at myself for
my jealous hoarding instincts that were urging me to mark my territory.

“Well, yes. I had an abstract fear of letting my future mate down, but
mostly I regretted it on her behalf,” he said sheepishly, rubbing the back of
his neck.

“What do you mean?” I asked curiously. He looked so uncomfortable.

“You're upset. Whether you mean to be or not, you feel disappointed,

but you have four other mates who waited so it's probably not as bad. I don't
even want to think of how her mates reacted when they found out it wasn't
her first time.” Levi winced. “I assume she didn't name me or they'd have
shown up here to rip my head off.”

“You think they were mad at her?” I asked, dropping the pretense of
washing dishes to turn and look at Levi. I was jealous, but I didn’t want
Levi to suffer for it, or the gold either. “I'm not mad at you. If anything, I'm
mad at me. I want to scratch you and bite you and do all sorts of other weird
things that honestly, I'm not sure how to explain,” I admitted.

“Follow your instincts, Shira. If you want to mark me, mark me. I'll
wear it with pride, I promise you.” Levi looked at me expectantly as I dried
my hands on a towel. Maybe the slithering, bitter jealousy would ease if I
let my possessive instincts guide me.

Not giving myself a chance to question it, I closed the distance between
us and reached up to grab him by the back of his neck, yanking him down
towards me. He could have easily resisted, but he allowed me to control his
movements, dipping his head so I could capture his lips in mine. It wasn't a
gentle kiss. It was a punishment and a claim. A primal desire to wipe the
memory of any female who came before me from his mind.

I sunk my teeth hard into his lower lip, a rumble of satisfaction coming
from my chest at seeing my marks on his mouth, taking me by surprise.
Deciding to go with it since it was making me feel better, I turned my
attention to the smooth column of his neck. Frustrated that I couldn't reach
him properly, I jumped and wrapped my legs around Levi's hips. He didn't
miss a beat, catching me easily and gripping my ass as he held me in place.
With careful attention, I covered his neck in love bites, occasionally
scraping my nails over his collarbone and under his shirt while I writhed
against him.

As much as I wanted to partially shift and claw him with my talon to

leave a permanent mark, I resisted. I was determined not to hurt him, no
matter how much the jealousy was riding me.

“Beautiful, we are heading towards dangerous territory,” Levi groaned

as I wiggled over his hardness again. “You're going to make me come in my
pants and, as a grown male, I don't know how I feel about that.”

“I feel good about it,” I breathed, licking up the side of his throat,
admiring all the pretty marks I'd left there. I wasn't entirely sure when I'd
become so bold. The jealous monster who was possessing my body wasn't
shy. She wanted to own Levi and needed him to understand that.

I rolled my hips again, latching onto a spot just behind his ear I'd
noticed he'd liked, and grinned in satisfaction as his body shuddered then
stilled. My name on his lips was a prayer and a curse as a sticky patch
formed on the front of his trousers between us. I looped my arms around his
neck and leaned back to look at him, biting my lip in a weak attempt to hide
my satisfaction.

“My bro,” Hiram chuckled, leaning against the archway between the
dining room and kitchen with his arms crossed, looking smug. “What a
punishment.”

How long had he been there? Long enough, apparently.

I snorted. “Levi wasn't being punished. You are, though. You don't get
to... come. At all. Until I say so.” Shy Shira was back in full force, blushing
from my hairline to my toes. They kept saying 'come', but I wasn't even sure
if I was using it right.

“Babe,” Hiram groaned, slumping against the archway as Levi gave a

satisfied grunt, his labored breathing starting to even out.

“Do you, um, want to go clean up?” I asked Levi awkwardly,

unwrapping my legs and sliding down his front until my feet touched the
floor.

“That's probably a good idea,” Levi chuckled, leaning forward to place

a tender kiss on my forehead. “If you ever feel the need to stake your claim
again, go right ahead, beautiful.”

✽✽✽

My mates had been very gentle with me yesterday. Ezra had been
particularly attentive, looking at me with a mixture of heat then guilt,
probably for causing me any discomfort. I wanted to reassure him, but I
hadn't found the right words. Instead, I cuddled up to him in bed at night,
with Seff on my other side since Oren had spent the most time sleeping next
to me.

Their attention had almost been enough to distract me from what we

were about to do today. Almost.
 I liked to think that if I hadn't killed the Councilors whose seat we were
hoping to take, I'd be feeling excited, but I couldn't be sure of that. Maybe
I'd be feeling this sick, nervous energy either way. Would they suspect me?
Would I be arrested the moment I walked in the door?

“It will be fine,” Oren muttered, pulling out my chair so I could sit
down for breakfast. I'm sure I should have been on kitchen duty today, but
Levi and Seff had insisted they would do it. They were preparing eggs so
we could have a hearty breakfast before setting out on the one-hour flight to
wherever the Council building was.

“You don't know that,” I mumbled back, smoothing my dress over my

lap.

“We don't know that,” Ezra agreed, unsurprisingly listening in. “You
need to get all those nerves out now though, Shira. Don’t let them see your
fear. You've got to prove that you belong there.”

“You're right,” I replied, nodding my head slowly. “I won’t show

weakness in a room full of predators,” I affirmed, more for my benefit.
Whatever misgivings I had, I needed to leave them at the door. The
Councilors would already be looking for reasons to discount me without me
giving them anymore.

“Breakfast is served,” Seff announced cheerfully, placing a bowl of

scrambled eggs in the center of the table. He was so excited about today,
he'd been all but whistling since he woke up. Levi followed with bread,
looking more reserved. The love bites I'd given him had already faded, and
I made a mental note to replace them as soon as possible.

“There's one thing we need to discuss before we go,” Ezra said, looking
impassively at the five of us while we served ourselves. His stoic facial
expressions never failed to make me nervous, like something terrible was
about to happen. It bothered me that my experiences with Flight Milain and
Glendower had made me constantly brace myself for the worst. I didn't
want to live the rest of my life this way.

“What's that?” Hiram asked amiably, piling eggs on his plate.

 “Our flight name.” Oh. That wasn't so bad. “Does anyone have any
ideas they'd like to put forward?”

I shrugged when they looked at me. I knew my family's flight name,

Anturus, meant ‘adventurous’ but I wasn't familiar enough with any others
to have a preference and I didn't want to use my family's name.

“The usual choices all mean things like ‘merciless’ or ‘strong’,” Seff
mused. “Not that we aren't those things when we need to be, but I'm not
sure they represent who we are. The kind of flight we want to be.”

“Agreed,” Ezra said shortly. “We are more than brute strength.”

“Galon,” Oren rasped, looking immediately irritated when everyone

looked at him.

“Flight Galon?” Seff confirmed. Oren nodded before focusing back on

his breakfast as if he could will the attention off him.

“What does it mean?” I asked curiously. I had a feeling it was

meaningful if Oren had bothered speaking out loud to suggest it.

“Heart,” Ezra said quietly, glancing at Oren. “It's good.”

Flight Galon. “I like it.”

“Any objections?” Ezra asked with a cursory glance around the table.
Everyone shook their heads. “Then hurry up and eat your breakfast, Flight
Galon. We've got some old male dragons to shock into early graves today.”

✽✽✽

“This is madness,” I murmured, taking in the scene below me.

“Or genius,” Hiram chuckled, standing close enough to my right side

for our arms to press together.
 The Council of Dragons did not meet in a building. They met on a rocky
outcrop surrounded for miles and miles by an unforgiving sea. It was only
accessible by air, limiting the chance of any other races dropping in. Even
the mermaids avoided this treacherous section of water.

I'd been questioning whether my mates were just doing this to appease
me or if they were taking this seriously ever since Ezra suggested it.
Watching them now, intently cataloging every interaction occurring below
us, I was confident that this hadn't been a ploy to satisfy me. Getting a seat
on the Council was something we all wanted, though we would struggle to
do that if I kept being thrown by every little detail because no one bothered
to explain anything to me.

Perhaps sensing my confusion, edged with irritation, on the flight over

— me sitting on Oren’s back because no one wanted me to be naked in
front of the Council — Seff had panic projected facts. He'd explained that
the rocks had been shaped and molded over the years by generations of
dragons. They left the side where the wind blew strongest tall, sheltering
the visitors in the carved out amphitheater from the gales. The rows of
benches were carved into the rock, three layers high in a semi-circle around
the ground-level stage. Enough to seat the ten flights of five males that
made up the Council of Dragons.

Enforcers and spectators stood dotted around the rocks above the
benches. My flight and I stood on the uppermost ledge of the outcrop. It
was the landing space — the only part wide enough to accommodate
multiple full-sized dragons. To see up this far, those below had to crane
their necks and squint their eyes against the blinding sunlight behind us.

But crane and squint they did.

Because I was pretty sure mine was the first vagina to ever journey to
this piece of rock.

“Well, son? Are you going to stay up there all day?” One of Seff’s
fathers called up to us jovially. We hadn’t told Ilia I’d be joining in today,
but none of Seff’s fathers looked surprised to see me.
 The journey down from the landing ledge involved jumping from rock
to rock, which honestly was intimidating enough, plus I was working with
about two-feet less leg length than the males were. And I was wearing a
stupid, impractical dress. Levi and Seff both shot me alarmed looks, like
they wanted to scoop me up and carry me down. Oren shook his head
discreetly at the same time Ezra’s voice echoed through our minds.

//Don’t. She has to be seen doing this on her own.//

Ezra jumped lightly off the ledge onto a flat boulder below. Gritting my
teeth against my nerves, I followed him, aiming to land wherever Ezra did.
Levi was at my back and I knew he would catch me if I fell, but distressed
damsel wasn’t the image I was planning to project today.

With every pair of eyes on me, it felt like the journey to the “floor” as
Seff had called it took hours. The muscles in my hands hurt from the effort
of keeping them steady, and my breathing sounded unnaturally even to my
own ears. Don’t let them see your fear.

We lined up at the edge of the floor and I held my head high as I stood
between Levi and Ezra, annoyed that the top of my head only came up to
Levi’s shoulder.

//You’re doing good,// Oren projected. His gruff, to-the-point support

was exactly what I needed. If any of them said something sweet and mushy
right now, I’d probably cry.

“Shall we begin?” Ilia called, capturing everyone’s attention with barely

any effort. His gaze was trained intently on us, but he looked more curious
than anything.

“We shall.” The speaker was so old, he could have been a fae. His skin
looked as leathery as a dragon hide, and his beady eyes were narrowed
suspiciously on me.

//That’s Nerio. My father, Ilia, and Uri are Assembly members, but
Nerio is the Speaker, so he’s technically the highest ranking Councilor on
session,// Seff explained quickly.
 All of this information would have been very useful to know before we
got here, I thought snarkily, knowing they probably didn't hear it. I couldn't
spare enough focus from my surroundings to project at the same time.

“Ezra of Flight…” Nerio trailed off.

“Flight Galon,” Ezra replied confidently.

“An excellent name!” one of Seff’s fathers called as the others hollered.
I bit down on my cheeks to stop myself smiling.

“Indeed,” Nerio drawled disapprovingly. “Come to the floor, then.

You’ve certainly got our attention.”

The six of us filed onto the round stage area of the floor, with jagged
rocks and crashing waves at our backs, and row upon row of ancient
Councilors and young Enforcers in front of us. The icy sea looked more
inviting.

“Ezra, Alpha of Flight Galon, please tell the Council why you have
brought your gold here today. I know you are young, but you must realize
that such behavior is highly unusual.”

“Our flight is here to nominate ourselves for the vacant Council

position,” Ezra replied calmly. Despite being at least a generation younger
than most of the surrounding alphas, Ezra commanded just as much
attention as they did. There was an undeniable presence about him.

Best not to think too much about that or I’d end up climbing him like a
tree in front of all these stuffy old males.

“That doesn’t explain why your gold is here.”

“Our whole flight is running for Council,” Ezra amended.

“That’s… that’s not possible,” the old man spluttered, looking between
Ezra and I. “Females are not permitted on the Council.”
 “With all due respect, Councilor, that is a convention, not a rule. There
is nothing in our laws that prohibits female dragons from partaking in
politics,” Ezra replied smoothly.

“The opposite really,” Seff added confidently. “All the references to

Council positions refer to the flight. I doubt there’s a dragon on this rock
who would dare to say their gold wasn’t part of their flight.”

Some uneasy mutterings met his declaration. No, no one would say that.
The gold wasn’t just part of the flight; she was the heart of the flight.

The womb of the flight, I thought wryly. The old Councilors may love
their golds, but I was sure there were many who saw their worth in the sons
they could provide rather than in their brains.

“This isn’t done,” another old dragon piped up, gritting his teeth.

His flight brother next to him stood and turned his attention solely on
me, making all five of my mates bristle. “What is your name, young gold?”

Young. Gold. Honestly, how patronizing.

“My name is Shira, of Flight Galon,” I straightened my spine and

squared my shoulders. “I am here because I want to be here. Because I have
some strong ideas about how things should be done in our society and those
ideas are no less valid than my mates’, just because I have something
different to them in between my legs,” I said bluntly.

The old guys in front of me blanched like I’d just lifted my dress and
given them a show. I barely even registered their shock, though. Ezra had
turned to watch me speak and the look on his face rendered everyone else’s
reaction irrelevant. He was smiling. It was an honest-to-gods grin that
reminded me he’d once been a child and didn’t emerge from the womb as
eight foot of scowling, unbearably handsome masculinity.

“Bold choice of argument to lead with,” Hiram breathed, sounding like

he was struggling to contain a laugh.
 “Young gold—”

“Shira,” I interjected before he could get into the swing of his rant. “I’m
sure you’d prefer that I use your name, rather than the color of your
dragon.” Not to mention the old I would definitely affix to the front of it.
Old red, perhaps. He certainly had a fiery temper.

“Shira,” he amended, looking suitably embarrassed. “The Council is not

the place for a gold. We talk about difficult things here. Violent things.” He
paused dramatically, like I’d faint at the word violent. “Would you not
rather be at home, near your mother? Siblings? With children of your own
someday?”

Damn it, I had to murder my best case study for why I couldn’t just
lounge around with my mother and siblings all day.

“Councilor,” Ilia interrupted. “If I may, Shira is the gold who was held
captive by the fae, Glendower Castell. I imagine she’ll cope just fine with
talk of violence.”

Blame the fae. That’ll work.

“I can assure you, Councilors, I will be fine.”

“Are there any other Enforcers putting themselves forward?” another

male asked, frowning.

//That's Uri, the other Assembly member.// Even in my head, Seff's tone
was reverent. We liked this guy, it seemed.

The surrounding enforcers were silent, looking curiously among

themselves. Something was definitely amiss here, but without one of my
mates remembering to explain it to me, I didn't have a hope of figuring out
what it was.

“I find it fascinating that the only other flight running for the position is
your son's, Nerio,” Ilia said wryly, making a show of looking around the
outcrop. There was one flight hovering at the edge of the floor that didn't
look like they had a role here.

“Flight Mentrus. My oldest son's flight. The males of his flight,” Nerio
said smugly. It was impossible to miss the emphasis he put on males. He
was about as subtle as a punch to the face. “My flight will back their
nomination.”

“We will back our son's flight. Flight Galon. Every member of the
flight,” Ilia said calmly, giving me a small smile. So far, he was my favorite
of my new extended family. “And we will launch an investigation as to how
only two flights ended up running for such a coveted role after you, Nerio,
assured us you had the nomination process under control.”

“What does it matter? This is a farce now anyway,” the old dragon
exclaimed, throwing his hands in the air and looking a little hysterical.
“What are we supposed to do? They can’t very well challenge each other
with a female at risk.”

“We cannot challenge them because we outnumber them,” Seff

corrected him. “Six against five would hardly be a fair fight.”

Nerio laughed, and I'd never regretted throwing my obsidian blade in

the river more.

“However,” Seff continued, ignoring the rude interruption. “The by-

laws account for such a scenario. If the position cannot be awarded by duel,
the nominated flights are to be assigned tasks by the sitting Councilors to
determine who is most suitable. Section 7, please feel free to verify that. I
would argue that assigning Council seats by merit rather than brute strength
should be the first option, rather than the backup, however that is a
conversation for another time.”

A couple of his fathers chuckled at the silence and gaping expressions

that met Seff's speech. I was getting those flutterings again, and all he'd
done was talk.
 “Section 7. He's right,” one of the old, curmudgeonly dragons
grumbled, staring at the page as if he could set it alight with his eyeballs.
“We can set up to three tasks, each to be monitored by one representative
from each flight on the Council. This is a lot of extra work for us.”

“Nonsense,” Ilia boomed cheerfully. “It is no work at all to ensure we

are doing the best by the dragons and securing the most suitable flight for
the Council. I would argue it is an honor.”

“That's what I meant,” the old dragon snapped, cheeks coloring. “Fine.
We will decide your three tasks and be in touch. Flight Galon, Flight
Mentrus, this is now a closed session, you are dismissed.”

Ezra tipped his head respectfully at the Councilors as he led us off the
circular platform and up over the rocks to the uppermost platform where we
could shift and take off. Fortunately, the Councilors were too distracted now
to notice me scrambling clumsily up the rock face.

Unfortunately, Flight Mentrus was following behind us and witnessed

every faltering step as well as the earth magic Levi used to shift the last
rock up, boosting me onto the ledge.

“This is how it will always be, your mates having to swoop in and save
you because you think you’re big and tough enough to run with the males,”
Flight Mentrus’ Alpha mocked. “What do you have to say about that,
Ezra?”

“Seems like you were speaking to Shira, Jason. My mate doesn’t need
me to answer for her,” Ezra replied coolly, looking wholly unruffled.

“Your flight is making a fucking mockery of our most sacred

institution,” Jason growled, his eyes flashing wildly.

“Careful now. That temper doesn’t seem befitting of a Councilor. Would

be a pity if you ruled yourself out before the contest begins,” I said,
crossing my arms and smirking at him in what I hoped was a display of
confident indifference.
 Act like Ezra. Act like Ezra.

“Know your place, gold,” Jason spat, backing up to join his flight who
were all ditching their clothes to shift. I turned my back on them, partly to
show I wasn’t afraid, but mostly because I didn’t want to see them naked.

“Give me a ride home, Alpha?” I asked, giving Ezra a too-sweet smile,

hoping to calm him down.

“It would be my pleasure, my lo-, Shi—”

“Love,” I corrected him. He’d been so careful not to say it, probably
because of how strongly I’d shot him down the first few times he tried to
force the L-word on me. Things were different now, though. When he’d
told me he loved me as he’d taken my maidenhood, I believed him.

“It would be my pleasure, my love.”

 Chapter 13

I didn’t even know why I’d bothered getting the paints out. I’d had a vague
idea that I wanted to outline my mural in the parlor while the light was so
good, but I couldn’t concentrate on anything except the day’s events.

My brain had been whirring frantically from the minute we’d left the
Council meeting, playing back the entire thing in my head. I’d been so
wrapped up in my nerves and not showing them that the substance of their
words had gotten lost in the shuffle.

Tasks. Best of three. I was going to need a lot more information than that
to go on. I needed to at least understand what the Council did on a daily
basis to get an idea as to what tasks they might set for us.

There was the thud of a dragon landing outside and all of my mates
paused what they were doing while Ezra immediately strode to the front
door. The Council had said they would send for us when the first task was
ready, but that had only been two hours ago.

//It’s your brother, Shira.// I narrow my eyes at the disapproval I heard

in Ezra’s tone.

//Why do you sound like that? Are we going to fight about this?// I
snapped, concentrating on sinking into that open, vulnerable place to
project my words. I didn’t want him to miss a single one. Whether he loved
me or not, if he had an issue with my brother, he had an issue with me.

Hiram laughed heartily from the kitchen as Ezra led Xander into the
parlor. I stood up to give him an awkward one-armed hug as the rest of my
mates filed in.

I’d gotten a lot more comfortable with physical touch around the five of
them, so it was jarring to be around someone who wasn’t my mate and
realize how not okay with it I still was. I knew with absolute certainty that
Xander would never hurt me, yet I didn’t get that subconscious feeling of
safety from him that I got from my guys.

“You found me,” I said brightly.

“It wasn’t hard. Your mates are pretty well known. It’s good to see you,
Shira,” Xander said with a tired smile. Not the good kind of tired either.

“What’s wrong?” I asked, gesturing to the couch and taking a seat.

Xander took the spot next to me while Seff slid in tight behind me,
wrapping his arm possessively around my middle. I don’t know why they
acted this way around Xander, I was certain I wouldn’t be so weird with
them around their sisters.

“Nothing’s wrong,” Xander sighed, scrubbing a hand over his face.

“Just new flight teething problems.”

“Your mate doesn’t approve of your criminal lifestyle?” Hiram asked,

flopping into an armchair.
 “What?” I asked, sitting up straighter in Seff’s arms. The idea hadn’t
even occurred to me. My mates had been exceptionally relaxed about the
skeletons in my closet, and Xander had done nothing near as bad as what I
did.

Xander gave Hiram a dark look. “Don’t think I’ve forgotten how you
spoke to my sister.” I could have sworn Hiram flushed a little.

“So? Your mate?” I asked impatiently.

“Laurel,” Xander sighed, his eyes softening. “She’s incredible.

Beautiful. Compassionate. She’d do anything for anyone.”

“So the whole stealing thing is an issue for her?” I asked hesitantly.

“Maybe if it was just me.” Xander winced. “I guess she got the reject
pile of mates. We’ve all had to make our own way in the world in some
form or another.”

“Does she have a problem with that?” I asked, narrowing my eyes. I’d
have words with her if that was the case. My brother had been through
enough. He deserved to find happiness with his mate.

“We inhabit a different world to the one she grew up in. It’s an
adjustment for all of us.” Xander gave me a tight smile that didn’t reach his
eyes. “Settle down, sis. You look like you’re about to shift and hunt her
down and honestly, your temper frightens me a little.”

Seff made a strangled noise from behind me, like he was struggling not
to laugh.

“I just want you to be happy,” I shot back defensively.

“I will be. I sort of am. We’ll get there.”

“The gods know what they’re doing,” Ezra added, sitting in the
armchair opposite, talking to Xander but looking at me. He turned his
attention to my brother, studying him carefully. “Maybe they gave you such
a compassionate mate for a reason. Whatever your commercial activities are
now, be very careful what you share with your sister.”

“Why? Are you expecting her to report on me, Mr Enforcer?” Xander

snarked. I loved my brother, but by the gods, he didn’t possess an ounce of
self-preservation. Ezra narrowed his eyes on my brother, and I was worried
we were about to have a repeat of the throat-pinning incident. I was amazed
Xander had come here at all, all things considered.

To my astonishment, Ezra didn’t react to Xander’s needling. His gaze

slipped to mine, and he tilted his head, sweeping his arm deferentially,
letting me take the lead.

“We’re running for Flight Milain’s vacant seat on the Council,” I said,
impressed at how casual my voice sounded.

“You’re okay with your mates getting further entrenched in the

Council? After everything?” Xander asked dubiously, side-eyeing my
mates.

“We’re running. All six of us.”

Gods, you could have heard a pin drop in the neighboring den, it was
that quiet. My mates seemed to brace themselves for Xander’s reaction, and
Xander seemed to have stopped breathing entirely. Seff’s arm tightened
comfortingly around my waist, like he could protect me from my brother’s
disapproval with his presence alone.

After an exceptionally long pause, Xander burst out laughing. The kind
of laughter that made his whole body shake and his breath come in short
gasps.

I was a little offended.

Oren huffed from his spot against the wall, shooting Xander a chastising
look.
 “Is the idea that ridiculous?” I asked testily as my brother wiped a tear
from the corner of his eye. It was lucky that he didn’t want my help with his
mates because I rescinded that offer, anyway.

“You killed the Councilors whose spot you’re running for. You’ve got
bigger balls than me, sis,” Xander chuckled as my mates growled
discontentedly.

“You best not be advertising the fact that Shira had anything to do with
Flight Milain’s… disappearance,” Ezra warned.

The barely contained fury in his voice reminded me that while Ezra had
seemed sweeter and more even-tempered recently, that was solely for my
benefit. He wasn’t going around being nice to everyone. I decided I liked
that, I didn’t want to share his soft side.

“What? Of course not.” Xander looked appalled, all traces of humor

gone from his voice. “I wouldn’t put Shira at risk that way, though you
clearly don’t share my concerns or you wouldn’t have her within a hundred
feet of the fucking Council.”

“They’re not my keepers, Xander, nor are they forcing me to do

anything against my will. I want to do this. I think I could make a
difference. I’m not meant to stay in the den baking almond cakes all day.”

Xander snorted. “I don’t doubt that. Is this the next best option, though?
Putting yourself front and center at the Council? When did you even decide
you were keeping your mates?”

Seff’s arm around my waist heated so rapidly, I glanced down to see if

flames were coming off him. Not yet, but there were more scarlet scales
than skin on show. I rested my hand on his knee, squeezing it gently to calm
him down.

“I’m keeping them,” I said, deciding I didn’t owe my brother any more
of an explanation than that.
 “And we’ll keep Shira safe, should anyone get suspicious. Which they
won’t because no one is going to say anything,” Ezra growled, a slightly
feral edge to his voice as he pinned his glare on Xander.

“Can we all take a few deep breaths or something?” I muttered. There

was a suffocating amount of male energy in the room. My mates all looked
like they wanted to shift and take Xander down a peg, and my brother
looked like he was game.

Was this what the all-male Council was like? How did they get anything
done between all the growling and posturing?

“I’m not sure about these guys, but I trust your judgment, Shira,”
Xander said eventually, focusing on me. “If you feel like this is the right
thing to do, then I support you. But please, please be careful. The
Councilors may be old, but they’re not stupid. Don’t underestimate them.”

A chill of foreboding ran down my spine. I was more of an act-first,

think-later dragon. Caution wasn’t my strong suit.

“I won’t. We won’t,” I amended, giving Xander a tight smile. He gave

me a long searching look before nodding his head in satisfaction.

“I came here because I wanted to check you were alright, but I need to
get back to Laurel. We’re staying nearby in her family den on Arshire
Slopes until we get our own. You can find me there if you need me.”

He reached out hesitantly, and I met him halfway to give his palm a
quick squeeze. Levi, who had been hovering quietly in the doorway, moved
to walk Xander out and I shot him a warning look which made him smirk.
He’d probably say something to rile Xander up anyway, but at least Levi
was the calmest of the five of them.

I relaxed against Seff while we waited for Levi to come back. We didn’t
do this a lot, this cuddling thing. I only cuddled them in my sleep and it
seemed like a waste because it felt very pleasant. I should do this more.
 “How are you feeling?” Levi asked as he strode back into the room and
sat next to me on the couch. “I hope Xander’s warnings didn’t spook you.”

I hummed quietly, thinking about his question. “No, not spooked.

Though I should have been better prepared before going in there today.”

“That was our fault,” Seff said, leaning into my hair. “We didn’t take
into account your, er, inexperience with the Council and its function.”

My lips twitched as I tried not to smile at his polite euphemism for the
twelve years I spent imprisoned in some form or another.

“There’s a Council history book in my parents’ den that may be useful,”

Ezra mused. “I’ll go get it. Hiram can come along.”

“What? Why?” Hiram asked, yawning.

“Because you look like you’re about to have a nap and a little discipline
is good for you,” Ezra replied curtly.

“Everyone’s on the Punish Hiram Bandwagon,” Hiram moaned with a

put-upon sigh as he got up and followed Ezra out of the room, shooting me
a wink in the process that let me know he wasn’t that bothered.

“I'll work on dinner in the meantime,” Seff said, unwrapping his arms
from around my waist. I missed the warmth of them instantly.

“It must be my turn to cook,” I objected, standing and following Seff as

he moved into the kitchen.

“We have some mutton that needs eating,” Seff replied with a shrug,
pulling out the meat and digging around the storage nook for vegetables. “I
was going to make a stew.”

“I'll help you.”

For a while we worked in silence, Seff cutting the meat and me

chopping onions and potatoes. He moved deftly around the kitchen,
humming quietly under his breath every so often.
 Seff's attractiveness wasn't something new, but it felt more potent today.
His confidence when we were talking to the Council, the calm, factual way
he knew the rules by heart, made me want to throw myself at him. His
intelligence and cool ambition were wildly appealing.

Focus, Shira. We'd starve if I gave into those urges.

I turned my attention back to the task at hand, roughly chopping the

vegetables and throwing them into the enormous pot that Seff had already
put the meat and seasoning into. I washed my hands as he set the pot over
the fire and leaned back against the wall to watch him do the same.

Even when doing simple domestic tasks, Seff’s muscles rippled

temptingly underneath his shirt. I chewed on my lip, wanting more from
him, but not sure how to ask for it. My one and only sexual experience to
date had been an assumed next step, part of the bonding process.

How was I supposed to request intimacy going forward? We should set

a code word or something.

“I'd love to know what's going on in that head of yours,” Seff chuckled,
glancing over at me. “Your cheeks are flushed.”

Screw it, what was the worst that could happen? We were all stuck
together, anyway. I may as well vocalize my wishes and hope for the best.

“Remember when you licked me the other night? Can I do that to you?”

Seff made a strangled sound as he spun on his heel to look at me. “You
want to do that?” he asked, incredulously.

“Is it a thing?”

“Um. Well, yes. Not so much licking as, er, sucking. Never mind. But
nothing needs to be a thing in our relationship unless you want it to be,
Shira. We'd never push you to do anything you didn't want to do.”

“I know that,” I replied impatiently. “Sometimes there are things that I

want to do and you're not being very supportive right now. I'd like to suck
you now, please.”

“Gods, it'd take a stronger male than me to argue with that,” Seff
muttered. “Come here.”

I obeyed happily, pushing off the wall and crossing the room into his
waiting embrace. Seff's hand cupped my jaw, pulling my face up to meet his
lips in a soft, probing kiss.

“Are you sure?” he murmured. I shot him an impatient look before

moving my hands to the front of his trousers, unlacing them to get to my
prize.

“Fuck,” Seff groaned, his hands coming to rest on the counter behind
him. I dropped to my knees, pulling his erect cock out with a small smile.

“Will you tell me if I do it wrong?” I asked, looking up at him.

“I promise, there's not a single thing you could do wrong,” Seff replied
tightly, looking down at me like he couldn't quite believe I was real. It was a
heady feeling. Somehow, from my spot kneeling at his feet, I'd never felt
more powerful.

“Take this off,” I ordered, tugging at his shirt. I wanted to see all of him.
He complied immediately, and I took a second to appreciate his smooth
bronze skin and the taut, rippling muscles underneath it. Maybe I could lick
those later.

Experimentally, I ran my tongue over the tip of his cock, tasting the
clear liquid that had beaded there. Salty. Earthy. Seff made another choked
noise, and I smiled to myself before licking up his shaft, following the vein.
The skin was much smoother than I had imagined. Seff's knuckles were
turning white where he gripped the counter behind him.

I knew red dragons had fiery temperaments underneath their careful

self-control. I just needed to convince Seff to let go. I wanted his passion; I
wanted to see his calm facade slip. I wanted him to give me all of him.
 Oh, I was licking. He’d said something about sucking.

Without giving myself a chance to think about it, I took all of him into
my mouth, easing forward as his enormous cock hit the back of my throat.
My eyes watered slightly, but I was determined I could fit more of him in
my mouth. Using my hand, I worked his base with one hand, the other
raking nail marks down his inner thigh. I wanted him deeper. There must be
a knack to this. I was concentrating on relaxing the muscles in my throat
when Seff's hands roughly tangled in my hair and pushed me off him.

“Enough,” he snarled, his eyes burning as hot as his dragon fire. “I'm
not finishing in that pretty mouth of yours.”

Before I could blink, he'd scooped me off the floor and sat me on the
edge of the counter, my dress over my hips and his hands unlacing my
panties in one smooth movement. I smiled inwardly at the burning lust in
his eyes, the tight set of his jaw, the coiled muscles in his arms. This was
the fiery male I had been hoping to entice out to play.

Seff discarded my panties somewhere on the floor, and his fingers were
on me, preparing me. I writhed against his hand. Taking him into my mouth
had already made me wet, and I was panting and eager for more. He made a
satisfied noise as he plunged two fingers inside me before spreading my
arousal over my clit, diligently circling my sensitive nerves as my core
clenched almost painfully.

“Let go, Shira. Come for me.”

His name spilled from my lips on a strangled cry as my orgasm ripped

through my body like a relentless storm. Seff's ministrations continued
throughout, drawing out the pleasure until my limbs were shaking.

“I need you,” I whined, craving more. Craving the feel of his skin
against mine, the sensation of us moving as one.

“You have me,” he growled, removing his fingers and fisting his cock
roughly before lining it up with my entrance. He hesitated for a moment,
seeming to realize what he was about to do, but I didn't want him to get
back inside his head. I wrapped my legs around his hips and urged him
forwards, my fingernails digging into his shoulders hard enough to draw
blood.

That was all the encouragement he needed. Seff thrust into me, filling
me in one movement. I gasped, the delicious fullness taking me off-guard,
stealing the breath from my lungs.

“Shira,” Seff groaned, briefly touching his forehead to mine and staring
intently into my eyes.

“Seff,” I whispered, unable to find the words I needed to ask what I

wanted.

“Do you want me to fuck you, gorgeous?” he asked, a knowing look in

his eyes as he gave me the vocabulary I was looking for.

“I want you to fuck me,” I confirmed, biting my lip. Just saying it made
my muscles contract, a fresh rush of arousal flooding my system. It felt
filthy and delicious at the same time.

Seff gave me a roguish smile that bordered on feral before pulling

almost all the way out and slamming back into me. His hands cupped my
ass, digging into the flesh and holding me in place. He was so thoroughly in
control, all I could do was accept what he was giving me. Knowing that
made it easier for me to let go, to just enjoy the sensations coursing through
my body without worrying about whether I was doing it right. I tipped my
head back and chanted his name like a prayer as he powered into me.

“Touch your clit, Shira,” Seff growled. “I want your orgasm. I want to
feel it.”

I tried to respond, but my words were a garbled mess. Instead, I took

one hand off his shoulder and slid it between us, circling my overly
sensitive clit with my middle finger.

“Watch,” he commanded. “Look at how perfect we fit together. Only

your mates could satisfy you like this.”
 I followed his gaze to where we were joined, and there was something
incredibly erotic about seeing our bodies moving together. There was an
edge of punishment to his thrusts, a claim and a reminder. Don’t leave us
again. I bit down hard on my lip as my channel fluttered around him.

“That's it,” Seff gritted out, his hands flexing on my ass. “I can feel you.
Come for me.”

Like I'd been waiting for his permission, my body exploded around him,
strangling his cock. With a sound that was part agony and part desperate
relief, Seff stilled against me, shuddering as he came, filling me up.

We were both panting heavily, arms wrapped tightly around one

another, my head buried in the crook of Seff's neck. I knew it would feel
good — my first experience with Ezra had taught me that much — but I
wasn't prepared for how excited I felt. I wanted to giggle. Preen a little.
Dance, even.

We'd just had sex on the counter while we'd been preparing dinner. I'd
never felt more like the rebel Oren accused me of being.

“Are you okay?” Seff asked softly, pulling back to look at my face. “I
wasn't too rough with you?”

“What? No.” I shook my head emphatically. “That was excellent. We

can do that again whenever you like.”

“Whenever you like,” Seff corrected with a laugh.

The front door opened, and the sound of Ezra and Hiram greeting the
others made Seff's eyes widen comically. He pulled out, tucking himself
back into his trousers and pulling my dress hastily down to cover me. As if
Oren and Levi hadn’t heard every minute of what we’d been doing in here.

“Really?” Hiram laughed, swaggering into the kitchen. “On the

counter? It's only her second time.”
 He bent over and scooped something off the floor. Only when he tossed
it into the air before shoving it into his pocket did I realize it was my
panties. I should have been embarrassed, but the sight made me burst out
laughing.

The other three were crowded in the doorway and I half expected some
kind of censure from them, but no one looked mad. Ezra marched in
confidently, nudging Seff aside to lift me into his arms.

“Bath?” he asked, peering down at me, eyes sparkling with amusement.

“Yes, please,” I breathed, entranced by this gentler side of our Alpha.

“Seff, try to keep your dick in your pants until you finish cooking
dinner,” he called over his shoulder as he carried me down the hallway.

“I second that,” Hiram yelled. “Only Shira juice in food prep areas!”

“I’m extending his punishment,” I muttered into Ezra’s chest as he

shook with barely repressed laughter.
 Chapter 14

The first thing I was aware of when I woke up was that there was one
hard-on pushing into my butt, and another one under my thigh. There was
an almost overwhelming number of cocks in my life, and as much as I
enjoyed them, I don't know why The Alchemist had thought five was a good
idea.

Hiram roared with laughter from the edge of the bed where he was still
banished to. “You're projecting, babe.”

“What? No, I'm not.”

“It's easy to do when you first wake up or when you're falling asleep
and your walls are down,” Levi said gently as he awkwardly pushed my leg
off his very erect cock. Oh, had I made him feel bad about it? That wasn't
my intention.
 “Just so you know, you're not obligated to do anything with any of these
cocks,” Ezra said around a yawn. “They aren't going anywhere.”

I snorted as Seff rolled away, removing his hard-on from where it had
been pressing against my butt. Sure seemed like they were all departing in a
hurry. A heavy thud outside the front door had us all sitting up straight,
immediately at attention.

“I'll see who it is. Get dressed,” Ezra announced, snagging a pair of
trousers on his way out.

“As much as it bugs us to see you in another male's clothes, it might be

a good idea to wear those fae clothes you’ve already adjusted to fit you,”
Levi admitted, looking pained. “We need to find you some clothes so you
can shift easily, or at least get your wings out without... you know.”

“Showing everyone her tits?” Hiram supplied helpfully.

“Yes, thank you, Hiram,” Levi replied tartly. I snorted, digging around
in the bottom of the wardrobe for Bryn's trousers and shirt. Maybe I could
create some kind of undershirt with enough room in the back to at least get
my wings out...

“Corvus is here, join us in the parlor,” Ezra called, spurring us all into
action. We dressed faster than we ever had and made our way to the parlor
where he and Corvus stood facing each other. Corvus was one of Seff's
fathers that I hadn't met yet, but I recognized him from the Council meeting.
He smiled kindly at me, his green eyes lighting up with genuine affection.
He didn't exude Alpha confidence the way Ilia did, but this was a self-
assured male who was secure in the power he wielded on the Council.

I stood next to Ezra in front of the fireplace. He was the Alpha, he

always would be the Alpha, and I was okay with that, but my place wasn't
hiding behind the rest of my mates. I belonged at their side.

“The Council has set your first task,” Corvus announced once we were
all assembled. “You are to go there immediately.”
 “What can you tell us about it?” Ezra asked, face carefully neutral.

“The fae, Logan Castell,” Corvus spat, making my heart stutter in my

chest, hearing the name of one of my former captors. “We thought we'd
gotten all the names and locations of their properties, but he was careful not
to mention properties in family member's names where they also kept
prisoners to drain their magic.” Corvus scrubbed a hand over his face,
looking exhausted.

“There are more,” Ezra repeated flatly, the back of his hand lightly
brushing against mine in a subtle gesture of support. How long had those
prisoners been there? Was anyone keeping them fed? Or were the prisons
home to corpses now?

“Two more. The Assembly asked the Council of Dragons to, er, extract
anyone from the property who is still there and destroy the properties. To
make a statement, I suppose,” Corvus sighed. “That is your first task. I will
take you to the property, it's in a rural part of Northgales. It's not dissimilar
to what you would have done as an Enforcer, except you are expected to
take the lead. We will assess your choices. Your call is final.”

Ezra turned to look down at me, his navy eyes searching my face. He
didn’t look at me like he was worried I wouldn't cope. He looked at me like
I was an equal. Like this was a decision we were making together. Satisfied
with what he found, he turned back to Corvus and gave him a curt nod.
“We're ready.”

✽✽✽

We landed on the outskirts of the property, unable to see it or pass

through the wards without Logan Castell escorting us. He wasn’t alone, a
crowd of Councilors — one from each flight on the Council — and two
Enforcers were waiting as well.

I did a double take, startled by Logan’s haggard appearance. I barely

recognized him. Clearly, the Assembly was only doing the bare minimum to
keep him alive so he could act as a key to pass through the wards. Perhaps
he'd fought them once, the deep scars on his face and arms would suggest
he put up a struggle, but now he listlessly walked along next to the Enforcer
who was escorting him, shackles dragging along the ground, chinking
together as he moved.

I couldn't find it in me to feel any pity for him. The Castells had brought
this all upon themselves. Even if Glendower had led the charge, the others
didn't have to go along with it. Too many had suffered because of their
greed.

We fell into step next to Logan as we approached the ward and the
illusion in front of us wavered, before dissipating into the air like smoke.

“How is Glendower's magic still holding up from beyond the grave?”

Seff muttered, glaring at the air in front of him like he could conjure the
answers from it.

“I'm sure he had contingency plans in place,” Ezra replied drily,

stepping forward. “Glendower Castell was a cruel, capricious monster, but
unfortunately he wasn't stupid.”

We were speaking loud enough for Logan to hear, but he didn't react at
all, staring silently at the ground as he waited with the Enforcer at the edge
of the property. The nine Council representatives followed closely behind
us as we made our way onto the grounds, observing our every move.

This property was no expansive estate. My departure from the cave had
been so sudden, I hadn't entirely absorbed what was happening, but I
remembered the paved pathway through the forest and the shiny white
mansion in the distance.

This place was derelict in comparison. There wasn't a forest per se, but
the grass was long enough to reach my shoulders, growing around the walls
of the stone home a few feet away. It looked like it had been grand once
upon a time, with tall turrets and an imposing entryway, but it had fallen
into disrepair. The stone was crumbling, most of the windows were missing,
and the heavy wooden doors were splintered and worn.
 “Allow me,” Levi murmured, spreading his arms wide and flattening
the long grass, clearing our view.

“Hiram and Seff with me,” Ezra ordered. “I can hear movement in the
house. Oren, Levi, Shira, you scope the property. We know the Castells
have an affinity for caves.”

We nodded our understanding before splitting up, Nerio letting out a

long, obvious huff behind us. I didn't know what he was expecting. For me
to sit on the sidelines and watch, probably.

Finding the makeshift jail turned out to be easy. A trodden path led from
the house to a wooden cellar door fifty feet away. My stomach churned
uneasily looking down at the heavy wooden door, the few cracks in it the
only source of air. There was an undeniable stench coming from the ground
and it didn't smell like death. Knowing there was someone alive in what
was essentially an underground tomb was almost worse. Death would have
been a kindness.

Oren shifted one hand into a talon, slicing through the heavy metal
locks on the door and ripping it off its hinges, tossing it away.

“Gently,” I chastised him softly. “You'll frighten them.”

My other three mates appeared at that moment. Ezra threw down an

ancient fae female on the ground, and I winced as I heard her bones break.
She was bound in vines of Ezra's creation, but Seff walked up to Nerio,
holding out his hands expectantly until Nerio reluctantly handed over
magic-blocking cuffs. Gods, don't make it easy for us or anything. Corvus
threw Nerio a filthy look.

Surprising me, Hiram jumped in to cuff the old woman, rolling her onto
her front and holding her in place with a knee in her back, his mouth set in a
grim line. It warmed something in my soul to see him getting his hands
dirty with the rest of us, and judging by the approving look Ezra was giving
him, the rest of the flight was pleased too.
 “Seff, can you give us some light?” I asked reluctantly, tipping my chin
at the unnaturally silent hole in the ground. Whoever was in there did not
want to draw any attention to themselves. Seff nodded, opening his palm to
reveal a ball of fire that he slowly lowered into the entrance, illuminating
the tiny space below. I swallowed down the bile that rose in my throat,
focusing on the sickening burn of it going back down to stop myself
exploding into my dragon form in anger.

A fae child lay on the ground, staring up at us with abject terror in his
unnatural eyes. It was difficult to determine his age. His ragged clothes
showed protruding bones and a sunken stomach. I dropped to my knees at
the edge of the entrance, trying to keep my limbs from shaking so as not to
scare him more.

“It's okay. We're coming to get you out, okay? We're going to get you
help.”

He said nothing, just stared back up at me mutely. His eyes were like
nothing I'd ever seen — flickering between gold, silver, and bright blue. It
was hard to look away.

//Storm fae. Probably where Glendower got the storm magic he used to
kill Ffion's fathers.// There was no emotion in Ezra's explanation, but a
quick glance around the five of them showed how tense they were. The old
fae moaned from behind the gag of vines, still rolling fruitlessly around on
the ground.

“Enforcer,” Ezra commanded, looking at the one who wasn't guarding

Logan. “Give me the medic bag and take this.”

He nudged the groaning old fae with his foot, none too gently. The
Enforcer jumped into action like Ezra was a fully fledged Councilor,
handing him a sturdy leather bag and dragging the fae roughly off the
ground. I didn't care where she went, so long as she was out of the kid's
field of vision when we got him out.

“Can we come in there and get you? I swear none of us will hurt you,” I
asked, a hint of desperation in my voice. I didn't want to frighten him, but
seeing him lying there was riding all of my protective instincts and I had to
get him out. He nodded his head ever so slightly. That was all the go-ahead
I needed.

“Let Hiram go,” Ezra said quietly, crouching to rest his hand on my
shoulder before I could jump in. “He can use his air magic to send the kid
up.”

I nodded and leaned back for Hiram to pass. It wasn't quite the soft,
personal touch I'd have gone for, but we might make his injuries worse if
we picked him up, anyway.

I melted a little as Hiram dropped gently next to the kid and started
muttering soothing, nonsensical words to distract him as Hiram shifted a
talon and made quick work of the bindings. The boy watched him intently,
his lip quivering, but not letting his fear show otherwise. I recognized that
facade, that desperate need not to show weakness. I'd lived it, and I
wouldn't wish it on any child.

With incredible precision and control, Hiram's air magic lifted the boy
off the ground. He gasped in surprise but held his muscles still as he was
raised up to the door, at which point Ezra scooped him into his arms and
lowered him onto the ground. The kid grunted in pain despite Ezra’s
gentleness, and my heart ached for him.

“What's your name?” I asked, keeping my voice as gentle as I could.

“Deri,” he whispered, his voice hoarse and scratchy.

“Can you sit up, Deri?” Ezra asked, softening his voice as much as he
probably could as he pulled a flask from the medic bag and filled it using
his water magic.

“I'll help you,” Hiram added, giving Deri his most charming smile. It
seemed to help. The kid didn't look as terrified of Hiram as he did of Ezra,
who was objectively enormous and far more intimidating. Levi pulled off
his shirt and helped Deri into it, and he immediately looked more
comfortable being covered up. We were so wrapped up in helping him that I
barely registered the Council members moving closer. Deri did, though. He
tensed as a circle of male dragon shifters assembled around him, casting us
all in shade.

“Do you mind?” I snapped. “Give him some space.”

“Why have you removed his shackles?” Nerio asked, sneering at us.

“He isn't our prisoner, he's the victim,” I protested, appalled they would
even consider leaving this frail, abused child in chains.

“He’s dangerous,” Nerio snapped. “He’s a storm fae. He could rain

lightning down on all of us.”

“Are you going to attack us?” I asked Deri, softening my tone.

“I couldn’t if I tried,” he said honestly, groaning in pain, barely strong

enough to hold his head up. Fae couldn’t lie. That was good enough for me.

“You told us to lead, let us lead,” Ezra growled, glowering at Nerio.

“We’ll guard him, go to the nearest town and find a fae healer,” he barked at
the Enforcer guarding Logan before wrapping the fae in vines. He didn’t
even try to fight them off.

“Thanks,” Deri murmured, a moment before his eyes rolled back into
his head and he lost consciousness.

“Child or not, the fae could have been dangerous,” Nerio spluttered.
“Having your female here is making you weak.”

“Compassion is a strength. If you can’t see that, you’re the weak one,” I
replied haughtily, turning my back on him to soak a strip of cloth with water
and wipe away some grime from Deri’s face.

“The house is empty,” Seff announced, rejoining us. “Looks like it was
just the old fae in there and she lived in squalor.”

“What would you like to do, Shira?” Ezra asked.

 I could be gracious, but I was still a vengeful, angry dragon at heart.

“Burn it to the ground.”

“As you wish,” Ezra replied softly, inclining his head. “Councilors, I
suggest you move back,” he called, standing up and handing the medic bag
to Corvus.

“Levi take Deri. Shira, Hiram, and Oren — you three take to the air,
make sure everyone stays safely out of the way. Seff and I can take it from
here,” Ezra announced, rolling his shoulders back in anticipation.

Levi scooped an unconscious Deri into his arms before letting out his
wings and shooting into the air. Wordlessly, the other four circled me so I
could strip out of my clothes and I rolled my eyes at their jealous streak
even as I found it kind of endearing.

My skin rippled as the shift took hold and the guys moved out of the
way, stripping and letting their dragons free.

I scooped up my clothes in my teeth and shot into the air, being sure to
swerve to the right so I could smash a turret with my tail on my ascent.
Hopefully Nerio saw that. Female dragons don’t like violence, my left tit.

//Nice aim, my love,// Hiram chuckled. //Excellent tail control.//

//I don’t know if that’s a sex thing or not. You make it sound like a sex
thing,// I replied drily, swooping up under Hiram and clipping him with my
wing.

//Shut up, all of you. Seff and I can’t concentrate on what we’re doing
when you talk about sex,// Ezra grumbled.

We kept out of the way, ensuring the Councilors were at a safe distance
while Ezra and Seff torched the entire property. Their movements were
precise, but full of barely concealed rage. This was an evil place. The very
soil was stained with Deri's blood, and probably more fae who had come
before him. There was no redemption for it. It had to be cleansed in fire and
left to recover. To grow back anew.

By the time Seff and Ezra had ensured the entire property was a charred,
smoldering mess, the Enforcer had returned with a suspicious looking fae in
tow. We met them just outside what had been the warded area and stayed in
our dragon forms as the healer set to work, muttering the whole time about
how she better be paid for this. I leaned into her face and gave her my best
dragon snarl, which helped her suddenly discover her altruistic side.

“Flight Galon,” Corvus announced. “I think that will do for today. Ilia is
on his way, we will take the young fae to the Assembly where he will have
further care and we will work with the fae to find his family. Go, rest. We
will be in touch with details of the second task, won't we, Nerio?” Nerio
gave a stiff nod, his face not giving anything away.

“Thank you, Councilors,” Levi replied on our behalf, being the only one
who hadn't fully shifted yet.

//Let's go. Seff and I need to fly off some of this energy,// Ezra
announced, kicking off before any of us could object.

One down, two to go.

✽✽✽

When we arrived back at the den, I understood why Ezra and Seff
needed to burn off energy; I was almost vibrating with it, my limbs
trembling.

“I always feel keyed up after a job,” Hiram said sympathetically before

his gaze turned mischievous. “I could help you expend some of that
energy.”

That idea had merit.

 “I don’t know…” I said slowly. “I am feeling very energetic, and you’re
still being punished. You’d best find someone to help you.” I patted Hiram’s
chest, letting my fingers trail over his torso as I wandered past him down
the hall to the bedroom.

I chuckled at the sound of scrambling males and hushed whispers

behind me. If I ever wondered who held the power in our relationship, that
was an easy enough test.

Gods, had I just propositioned two of them? What was happening to

me?

Feeling a lot less confident and sexy than I had a minute earlier, I sat
demurely at the end of the bed. I undid the leather strap I’d used to tie up
my hair, distractedly combing my fingers through it as two sets of footsteps
echoed down the hallway.

Hiram entered first. He was looking at me like I was a leg of lamb and
he was ravenous. All of my pent up, jittery energy shot straight to my now
throbbing clit, and my pebbled nipples scraped uncomfortably against the
fabric of my shirt.

I wasn’t surprised to see Levi close on Hiram’s heels. I’d already been
intimate with Ezra and Seff, and Oren seemed like he’d be the least
comfortable sharing.

Levi pulled the door shut behind him. There was heat banked in his
eyes, but also uncertainty. My need to comfort him outweighed my nerves,
and I beckoned him closer. They sat either side of me on the bed and a
sense of delicious satisfaction spread out from my chest to the tips of
fingers and toes. They were here. They were mine.

“Do you want me here?” Levi asked softly as I angled myself towards
him on the bed. Always checking on me.

“Very much so,” I breathed. “But only if you want to be here.”

 I needed to hear from him that he wanted this. My possessive instincts
had been riding me hard since I found out that Levi had been with another
female before me, and I didn’t want to unconsciously pressure him into
consummating our mating because I wanted him tied to me.

“What?” Levi’s brow furrowed in confusion. “Of course I want to be

here.”

“What I mean is, you’re always putting me first and I’ve been, er,
territorial with you lately. Is this how you want our first time together to be?
Like this?”

“I think she means with a spectator,” Hiram clarified, laughing under his
breath. “Because if not, get the fuck out, I’m not leaving,” he added,
reaching around to tip my head back and licking up the side of my face with
the flat of his tongue.

“Did you just lick me?” I asked incredulously, not entirely sure how I
was supposed to react to that. Was face licking a sex thing?

“I licked you, so you’re mine.” Hiram shrugged like that explained

everything.

“No take backs,” Levi agreed seriously, before leaning around me to

look at Hiram. “You’re shit out of luck though, because I’m not leaving.
First, because I don’t want to. Second, because you probably can’t even
find the clitoris and as Shira’s mate, I am here to ensure she has a good
time.” Levi grinned, and I stifled my giggle at the sound of outrage Hiram
made behind me.

“Don’t listen to him, babe. I was planning on giving you a good time
many times over.”

“I don’t know,” I said, pretending to tap my lip thoughtfully. “You’re

still in my bad books.”

Hiram flopped back on the bed with a groan, though there was no anger
in it, throwing his arm over his eyes. “I have a few suggestions on how I
could get back in your good books?” he asked hopefully, peeking out from
under his arm and making me giggle.

“Or we could have some fun with his punishment,” Levi murmured,
planting a hot, open mouth kiss on my neck.

“What did you have in mind?” I breathed, tipping my head back to give
him better access, already intrigued.

“Use him a little.” Levi’s teeth scraped over my pulse. “Get him
aroused.” His hand drifted over the buttons of my shirt and I grabbed it,
pressing it hard against my aching breast. “Make him watch.”

It sounded cruel, but judging by the gush of wetness in my panties, cruel

was my thing.

“Get him aroused,” Hiram scoffed. “I’m already aroused. But if you
want to get yourself off on me, babe, I swear I’m on board with that.

“What about the watching part?” I asked breathily.

“I would happily watch you come all day long,” Hiram replied with a
heated look, still laying back on the bed.

I stood to remove my clothes, reveling in their hungry stares. My

trousers came off without a second thought, but my fingers faltered when I
got to the buttons of my shirt.

I knew most of the scars Odessa had given me were on my back. They’d
probably faded by now, with my healing magic so potent after my dragon’s
emergence, but it still made me nervous.

My mates hadn’t pushed for answers about my time with Flight Milain
— I guessed they were letting me talk about it in my own time. Seeing the
scars firsthand would be irrefutable proof to what I was sure they’d already
assumed though.

“Could I, um, leave this on?” I asked shyly, plucking at the material.
 “You never have to ask, Shira,” Levi assured me, his voice solemn. “If
you’re uncomfortable with something, we stop.”

I nodded, leaving the shirt on and sliding my hands over my waist to

where my panties were tied at my hips. Hiram bit down on his lip, rubbing
himself over his trousers as I undid them and let them fall to the floor.

Now what?

I looked to Levi, hoping he’d give me direction. The corner of his

mouth kicked up like he knew exactly what I was thinking and was
completely on board with that idea.

“Hands over your head, Hiram. Keep ‘em there,” Levi ordered lazily. I
looked at Hiram to see if he’d object to being bossed around, but he didn’t
say anything. Just laid his hands on the bed above him, his gray eyes
burning my skin everywhere they landed.

“What do I do?” I breathed, rubbing my thighs together.

“You, beautiful, are going to sit on his face and ride his tongue until you
come. Sound good?” I blinked slowly at the explicit instructions and the
factual way Levi had delivered them.

“Uh, yes?”

It did sound good, and Hiram looked entirely okay with the suggestion.
Feeling a little awkward, I climbed onto the bed on all fours over Hiram and
crawled until our faces were aligned.

“You’re going to have to go up a little further than that,” he pointed out

with a cheeky grin.

“I want a kiss first.” I dropped my head until our lips brushed together,
keeping my movements chaste and teasing. This was his punishment, after
all.

Hiram gave a longing groan as I pulled away, crawling further over his
body until my core was above his face.
 “Gimme,” Hiram encouraged. “You smell fucking delicious.”

“Gods, Hiram,” I muttered, my face burning.

“Sit back on your heels, beautiful,” Levi chuckled. “You won’t hurt
him.”

Would I like this? I wasn’t entirely convinced. I felt incredibly exposed

in this position, but I trusted them to take care of me and to stop if I didn’t
enjoy it. I sat back tentatively, and Hiram reared up to deliver a stimulating
kiss to my clit before I could ask what to do next. I made an embarrassing
sound somewhere between a surprised cough and a needy whine as he
burrowed his face against me.

“Grind on him, beautiful,” Levi encouraged. “Take what you need.” I

didn’t need the reminder. As soon as Hiram’s tongue had made contact, my
hips had moved of their own accord. I undid my top buttons to slide my
hands into my shirt, toying with my hard, aching nipples, and Hiram’s eyes
flashed in approval.

I felt wicked, staring down at him between my thighs, evidence of my

arousal on his face. Wicked and powerful. Maybe I didn’t need to follow
my mates’ lead when it came to this stuff. I was the first female to run for
the Council, I didn’t need them to tell me what to do.

“Are you going to come on his face, beautiful?” Levi asked, a raspy
edge to his usually smooth voice. Then again, it was kind of sexy letting
them boss me around sometimes.

“Should I?” I asked on a breathy moan. “Does that mean I'm not
punishing him anymore?”

“Oh, don't worry about that. When he has to sit in the corner and watch
you ride my cock instead of his face, that'll be punishment,” Levi chuckled.

Hiram groaned against my clit, and the vibration pushed me over the
edge. I bit down on a scream, falling forward onto my hands and pulling
away from Hiram's mouth to give my sensitive nerves a break.
 “You taste incredible, babe,” Hiram said, tipping his head back to look
at me, licking his lips.

“Thanks. Now get in your corner,” I panted.

 Chapter 15

I rolled to the edge of the bed and sat with my eyes glued to the sexiest
scene in Avalon playing out right in front of me. The corner time wasn’t
great, but the view was excellent.

“Are you going to let me fuck you, beautiful?” Levi asked, giving Shira
his smoothest smile that always seemed to make her melt.

“No,” she replied determinedly, tipping her chin up. “I'm going to fuck
you.”

I groaned, biting my lip at how fucking sexy Shira was. I don't even
think she did it on purpose. When she let go and just let herself feel, she
was some kind of divine goddess of sex and orgasms and I had to think
about some really unsexy shit to stop myself coming in my pants.
 Levi smirked at her, sitting back against the pillows in a blatant
invitation for her to get on top. She didn't hesitate, swinging her leg over his
and lining him up with her entrance. Shira’s confidence was growing by the
second, both with her body and her relationships with us. She wanted to
touch us now.

Shira eased herself down a little, testing the angle. Levi was biting his
lip, holding himself unnaturally still, and Shira’s tiny suck of air was almost
enough to undo me. Was this punishment? I mean, I guess I wasn't the one
about to be balls deep in our mate so maybe I was being punished, but I
could think of worse fates than Shira's taste on my tongue and a front row
seat to her orgasm.

Shira gripped Levi’s shoulders for balance, her nails digging into his
skin as she sank down on his cock. The lucky fucking bastard. I got the
feeling this was his “punishment.” Shira wanted control, wanted to fuck the
memory of that other gold right out of him, the little savage. And I was
going to sit here, watching her back, fucking my hand like a horny teenager,
loving every second of my life.

She rose before slamming back down on him. Levi’s eyes rolled back
and Shira let out a long, breathy moan that I swear to the gods I felt in my
dick. She ravaged him; there was no slow, romantic lovemaking happening
here. This was fucking. Levi's hands gripped Shira's ass cheeks hard enough
to leave marks, his dark skin contrasting with her pale. She tossed her head
back, hair swishing around her neck as she raked her nails down his chest
and over his shoulders, marking her territory. Oh yes, our gold definitely
had a jealous streak.

“I hate knowing you've done this before,” Shira gasped with another
particularly furious swipe of her nails, though it was nowhere near enough
to break dragon skin.

“I know,” Levi gritted out. “But we can always find new ways to
experiment together.”

He slid one hand further over, toying lightly with her ass. When Shira
didn't push him away, he slid his fingers down, coating them in her arousal
before dragging them back up to her virgin asshole.

Bold fucking move, my bro.

Yup — I was going to come in my pants.

“Levi,” Shira moaned as he worked his finger past her ring of muscle.
“Gods, is that meant to feel so good?”

“Fuck yeah it is,” I groaned, unlacing my trousers and pulling my

painfully hard dick out to give me more room. “One day you can take both
of us together if you want.” I almost came just thinking about it.

“And another in my mouth? Like I did with Seff in the kitchen?” Shira
asked coyly, looking back at me over her shoulder, obviously trying to kill
me. Her eyes focused on the precum that was quickly beading and by the
fucking gods that visual would haunt my dreams for the rest of my life.

Seff had kept awfully quiet about the fact Shira gave him head in the
kitchen. Maybe I should cook more.

“Yeah, babe,” I croaked. “Whatever you want.”

Here are my balls on a platter, do with them what you will, you
beautiful, perfect sex goddess.

“I think I'm done punishing you now.”

Shira's face was flushed, still moving against Levi while she looked
over her shoulder at me. Her dark eyes practically glowed with pleasure as
she stared at me like I was food. Eat me. Devour me whole and spit out my
bones. I'll thank you for the privilege.

“Some punishment,” Levi muttered, slamming up into her once more

before abruptly stilling. Shira let out a needy whine that she'd for sure deny
if I ever asked her about it, bucking against Levi's dick and the finger he
still had embedded in her ass.
 “You'd best get up here, Hiram, before you blow your load on your
hand,” Levi said with a smug grin. Fuck it, I'd punch him later. I scrambled
up the bed, throwing myself back against the pillows next to Levi, my cock
still weeping in my hand. Shira eyed it greedily, still writhing on Levi's lap.

“Should I sit on Hiram now?” she asked, batting her eyelashes, laying
the innocence on thick, considering the threeway she was in the middle of.

“Why don't we try something new — to all of us?” Levi clarified, and
Shira's eyes flared in triumph as her jealousy got the better of her. “Get on
your hands and knees, face the door.”

Shira lifted herself off him slowly, shooting us both a hesitant look as
she moved to kneel in the center of the bed, but she didn’t immediately get
on all fours like Levi had ordered her too.

“You okay, babe?” I checked, scooting up behind her and playing with
the ends of her hair. “Are you not comfortable with such a submissive
position?”

We didn’t know the full extent of what Shira had been through, and the
last thing we wanted to do was send her back to that dark place in her head.
Did she not trust me enough to give me her back? The thought felt like a
hot knife to the gut. Unconsciously, I moved my hand under her hair,
cupping her nape. I wanted to demand her trust, knowing I had no right to.
When she leaned back into my possessive gesture rather than recoiling from
it, my knees almost went weak in relief.

“It feels like it should be too submissive,” Shira said carefully. “Like it
goes against everything I’ve been trying to achieve.”

“You’re basically an Alpha, babe,” I reassured her. “You don’t have to

lead in the bedroom too, if you don’t want to. It doesn’t make us think any
less of you.”

Levi moved around to her front and clasped Shira’s jaw with his hand,
forcing her to meet his gaze. “We only do what you’re comfortable with,
Shira. If you don’t want something, we won’t do it. But know that letting us
take the reins, giving us your trust, is a gift and we treasure it.”

I nodded my head eagerly.

“I trust you,” Shira murmured, turning her head to kiss Levi’s palm.
Slowly, almost languidly, she placed her palms on the bed and lifted her
back. I shuffled forward, admiring the curve of her spine even through the
fabric of her shirt, and stroking over her ass, making her shudder. What a
godsdamned ass it was, too. Shira was a work of horny art.

Tentatively, I ran my hand up her inner thigh and to her soaked center,
teasing lightly until I found her clit. Shira shuddered, and I swore my body
echoed her response. Her pleasure was my pleasure.

“Ready for more, beautiful?” Levi asked, guiding her chin up to look at
him. She nodded shyly, and that was all the go-ahead I needed. If I didn’t
get in my mate in a few seconds, I was going to blow my load on the sheets.
I lined my dick up and slammed home, biting down hard on my lip so I
didn’t erupt after one thrust.

Fuck. Me.

She was way better than I’d ever imagined. Shira was hot, wet, tight,
and milking my cock like we were designed for each other. Because we
were. We were paired by the divine and I could feel it in my bones, this
sealed our mating. She was mine, and I was hers.

“Hiram,” she whined, wriggling back against me, apparently not having
the moment of divine gratitude I was having. “Move.”

“Give him a minute,” Levi chuckled. “He’s searching for a shred of

self-control.”

Proving that Shira could consistently surprise me, she shrugged her
shoulders and leaned forward to lick the tip of Levi’s cock.
 “That is really not helping,” I gritted out, looking at the ceiling as my
balls threatened to explode out of my body. Shira looked back over her
shoulder, and gave me the smuggest godsdamned grin I’d ever seen, before
resuming her ministrations on Levi’s cock.

“Oh, this is more punishment,” I said, nodding my head in

understanding.

“What happened to your many-times-over promise?” Levi mocked. I

narrowed my eyes at him before dropping my attention to Shira’s glorious
ass, smooth as silk under my hands.

She had such a spankable ass, but we’d assumed that Shira had lived
through some serious shit and we had to be mindful of that in the bedroom.
By the gods, though. That ass. Maybe one day we could discuss the
spanking idea.

“Okay, round one, we’re here for a good time not a long time,” I
muttered, more to myself than anything before pulling back and thrusting
until my balls slapped against her, hitting her clit if the sound Shira made
was anything to go by. I found my rhythm, pounding steadily into her until I
felt like I was getting too close to hold back and reaching under her to pinch
her clit.

Shira screamed, mouth still full of Levi’s dick, as she spasmed around
me. Fucking gods, she was getting tighter. There was no way I could hold
back. My balls drew up, and my orgasm hit me so hard, I swear I blacked
out for a moment. I’d never come so hard in my life. Would it always be
like this? How was I supposed to get anything done knowing this was on
the table?

“Fuck,” Levi grunted, trying to pull back, but Shira’s hand wrapped
around the back of his thigh, keeping him in place as he spilled down her
throat. She’d been a virgin like three days ago. We should probably rein it
in a little.

But then Shira pulled off both of us and flopped onto her back on the
bed, looking sated and gloriously content. How long did females need to
recover? I was pretty much good to go again.

“Stop looking at me like that,” Shira slurred.

“Like what?” I replied, lying down next to her on my side with my head
propped up by my hand so I could admire her flushed face. My mate was so
pretty. Surely the gods liked me, or they wouldn’t have given me such an
awesome gold.

“Like you want to eat me,” Shira replied, her arm covering her eyes.
“There’s two of you and only one of me, and I need a nap now. A bath, and
then a nap,” she amended.

“Then a bath and a nap are what you’ll have,” Levi chuckled, pulling on
a pair of trousers and striding into the bathroom.

“And then more orgasms?” I asked, hopefully.

Shira peeked up at me from under her arm. “Maybe. If you’re good.”

✽✽✽

There wasn’t going to be a round two. After her bath, Shira and Levi
curled up in bed for a nap and I joined Seff in the kitchen to help with
dinner. We’d barely had a chance to eat today, so he’d planned a feast for
us. Despite what Shira and my flight brothers thought, I wasn’t proud of
being useless in the kitchen. I wasn’t proud of being useless at anything.

I’d gone through life thinking I was pretty much good at everything. I
was obviously hilarious. I’d attracted plenty of female attention throughout
my teen years. All the local golds had hoped I’d be their mate someday. I’d
mastered my magic faster than any of my brothers had when my dragon
emerged. My mother was adamant, and she’d never lie to me. I was her
favorite.
 It wasn’t until Shira came along that I’d questioned my awesomeness. It
had taken six months to even get her out of the fae prison. Strike one
against me. Then she’d spun into our lives like a hurricane and instantly
demanded to leave again. Strike two. And then she’d gone and left. Strike
three.

Here I was, thinking I was this fucking hotshot, and my mate had
shrugged her shoulders and gone on her merry way. We hadn’t talked a lot
about the time we spent apart, and it still bothered me that Shira hadn’t
seemed as affected by it as I was. She kept her emotions so locked down
most of the time — except for the random short bursts of tears and post-
orgasm smiles — it was hard to know what she was thinking.

Shira and Levi woke up just as Seff and I started putting the food out on
the table, and the look in her eye when she saw the roast goose was almost
as sexy as her orgasm face. I was about to offer her a quickie before dinner,
but the look Oren gave me shut me up. He was the only one who hadn’t
consummated his mating with Shira, and the urge to even out the bond must
be riding him hard.

I could restrain myself. Probably. For his benefit.

None of us startled when a dragon landed outside our front door. We

were on edge, waiting for our next task from the Council. There was no
way they'd draw it out — aside from wanting the seat filled, Nerio and his
flight would push to get it done quickly hoping to secure their son's flight in
the position.

Besides, they would probably be threatened by us. Or by Shira, at least.

I'm sure they thought if they could get Flight Mentrus in the seat, they could
sweep Shira's run for Council under the rug before word spread. I tilted my
head, considering that idea as Levi went to get the door.

We had a natural inclination to hide Shira away from the world. We'd
been improving in some areas since she'd come back, but that was still a
weak spot for us. Maybe what Shira needed — what our run at the Council
needed — was some attention.
 “Let’s move to the parlor,” Ezra said, giving the food a longing look.
“And get this over and done with quickly.”

“Agreed,” I muttered. I’d spent ages helping Seff in the kitchen. The
food was going to get cold!

“Nerio,” Ezra said curtly, as Levi led him into the parlor. Of all the
Councilors, he was the one I least wanted to see. Shira moved to stand
beside Ezra, painting an intimidating picture despite her short stature. Shira
didn't need extra height or bulging muscles to let you know not to fuck with
her. It was written all over her resting I-am-not-impressed face.

“Flight Galon,” Nerio replied with thinly veiled disdain. Seff, Levi and I
sat down on the couch, letting our Alpha power couple handle Nerio.

“Have you come to update us on the results of the first task?” Ezra
asked, inclining his head as he studied the elderly Councilor.

“After some deliberation, the Council agreed to vote on the

performances of both flights based on all three tasks,” Nerio sniffed,
looking like that hadn't been his idea at all. Ha, good. “We require your
presence at an emergency meeting tomorrow at midday. Something has
come up, conveniently providing a second task for you and Flight
Mentrus.”

“We'll be there,” Ezra replied, still doing his best stoic Alpha face.
Nerio hesitated, a sly glint in his eye that made me know whatever was
coming would not be good for us.

“You know,” he said conversationally, his gaze sliding to Shira. “You're

quite the record setter, young Shira. First gold to run for the Council, and
first dead dragon to run for Council…”

Excuse the fuck out of me? What was that supposed to mean?

“Is that a threat?” Ezra rumbled, seeming to grow in size as he glowered

at Nerio, black scales snapping into place over his forearms. Shira stared at
Nerio mutely, nails digging into her palms, the faintest hint of shimmering
gold visible through the sleeves of her dress.

“Of course not,” Nerio scoffed. “Merely a statement of fact. I paid a

brief visit to the Records Keep, as I simply had to know more about this
mysterious gold who arrived out of nowhere, held captive by the fae... Ilia
has been tight-lipped about your experience. He claims it's a matter for the
Assembly.”

How much trouble would I get in for ripping this guy's throat out right
here, right now? Because I did not like the way he was looking at my girl
like he thought he'd trapped her in his net. And I did not like the way she'd
gone as white as a sheet, her muscles unnaturally tense and her jaw tight.
Levi shot me a warning look like he knew what I was thinking. He was
always better at staying calm than the rest of us.

“It's all rather fascinating that you died on Glasdon Mountain, as

reported by Flight Milain, then upon your reemergence into dragon society,
Flight Milain is found dead in their beds.”

“What are you implying, Councilor?” Oren cut in, leaning against the
wall behind Nerio, his voice an ominous rumble.

“It would only make sense that you would want to avenge your mate's
honor.”

Ohhhhh. Nerio thought we killed them, that made sense. All five of us
would run with that story happily if it meant keeping the attention off Shira,
but there was no way she'd go for it. She already looked like she was about
to commit some kind of noble sacrifice and tell Nerio everything.

“I'm shocked at you, Councilor,” Ezra said smoothly. “Evidently, the

mysterious flight responsible for killing my mate's family came back to
finish the job. Flight Milain was always so clear on how dangerous they
were. If anything, we should petition the Council for added protection for
Shira, in case those mysterious dragons make another reappearance.
Fortunately, we are confident in our abilities as a flight to protect our own.”
 Nerio flushed right up to his hairline. The old bastard.

“As for the death records, I’m sure that is an unfortunate clerical error,”
Seff added. “We'll be sure to raise it with the Scribe.”

“We'll see about that,” Nerio hissed, glaring at Shira. “You may find the
Scribe doesn't wish to answer to upstarts like yourselves who don't know
your place.” With that, he turned on his heel, disrespectfully giving our
Alpha his back on our turf.

“See you tomorrow, Councilor,” Ezra said pleasantly, not letting any of
the anger that was clear in his expression bleed into his voice. The front
door slammed shut, and we stood in silence for a few moments, listening to
Nerio shift and take flight.

“That cocksucking motherfucker.”

“Hiram,” Levi scolded.

“Do you disagree?”

“No.”

“Cocksucking motherfucker or not, he’s the most prominent member of

the Council and he’s not on our side,” Ezra fumed, calming slightly when
Shira leaned against his side, looking weary. Our girl was a ruthless little
assassin when she wanted to be, but she wasn’t a liar. The coverup was
getting to her.

While there wasn’t much we could do about that, we could make her a
more difficult target for Nerio’s scheming.

“I have an idea.” All five of them turned to look at me with matching

disbelief on their faces. It was incredibly offensive.

“Is it a sex thing?” Shira asked warily, making Levi snort.

“No. Well, we should do that too, but that’s not my idea.”

 “What is your idea, Hiram?” Ezra asked patiently, crossing his arms and
giving off pissed-off-daddy vibes.

“We should have a party.”

“For fuck’s sake, can you take this seriously for once?” Seff snapped,
glaring at me.

“I am,” I gritted, glaring at him. “Maybe stop assuming that I’m just a
pretty face without a good idea in my head, asshole.”

“I’ve yet to see evidence to the contrary,” Seff muttered. “Why should
we have a party then, oh wise one?” Shira rubbed her temples like we both
exhausted her.

“To tell everyone that we’re running for Council, all six of us.”

Seff opened his mouth to argue, before snapping it shut again and
looking thoughtful. He’d totally assumed that I was going to say something
dumb.

“Once the word is out, it’s out,” Levi mused. “The Council will have
added pressure on them, plus the attention could serve as an added layer of
protection for you,” he added, looking nervously at Shira. I understood his
hesitation. I doubted she’d relish more attention.

“There will be many who side with Councilors like Nerio,” Ezra
warned. “They’ll think we’re… disruptive.”

“Good.” Shira shrugged. “I enjoy annoying Nerio and his ilk. The more
they disapprove, the more motivated I am to prove them wrong. The party
is probably a good idea, even though being in a big crowd is
uncomfortable.”

“One of us will be with you the whole time,” Levi promised her. “And
we’ll only invite people we trust. Friends and family.”

Shira smiled faintly. “It might be nice to meet more of them.”

 “Tomorrow night,” Ezra said decisively. “Let’s split up and issue
invites.”

“You’ve already sucked all the joy out of it,” I groaned, flopping down
on the couch and throwing my arm over my head. “My family lives too far
away. I’ll just nap until you get back.”

“Nope, you are going to help,” Shira ordered, sounding impressively

Alpha.

“Come with me?” I asked hopefully, peeking out from under my arm.

“I’m going to stay here, I have some sewing to do. This gold needs
trousers.”
 Chapter 16

Nerio’s visit yesterday had shaken me to my core.

He didn’t suspect me — yet — but he suspected my mates. It was
worse. I’d always accepted that I might pay the price for my revenge, but
I’d been adamant that no one else ever would.

Why was I surprised by this? The risk had always been there. My
mates’ confidence must have been rubbing off on me.

I’d wanted to spend some time with Oren last night, I had this raging
urge to, but after the guys had got back from letting everyone know about
our last-minute party, we’d all collapsed in bed and fallen asleep. Now, we
were approaching the outcrop for our second task.

As we landed with a thud on the ledge in our dragon forms, I did my

best to banish the heavy ball of dread in my stomach that was weighing me
down. I had to keep my head clear. If we got this seat on the Council, I had
a feeling we’d be invincible — Flight Milain had been. All we had to do
was win.

We shifted back — me hidden behind my mates — and I quickly pulled

on my trousers and the shirt I'd sliced up to allow my wings out without
stripping entirely.

My mates shifted around me, clearing the way for me to see the
Councilors and Enforcers assembled below. Nerio was looking back at me,
the calculating glint in his eye visible from here. Nerves made my throat
feel thick and my hands shake, but I worked to hide it. I wouldn't let him
see that he’d affected me. I’d dealt with much bigger, badder dragons in my
life than Nerio.

If Nerio had shared his theory that my mates had killed Flight Milain,
no one was reacting to it except the other members of his flight who
regarded us with more disdain than usual. The other Councilors merely
observed our arrival with mild interest.

Even if he hadn’t said anything yet, there was no way Nerio and his
flight were going to let this go. Maybe they'd sit on their theory for now. So
long as Flight Mentrus won the seat, it worked to their advantage, but we
needed to get ahead of it. To be prepared for the worst. Hiram’s party was a
good idea. As much as I was dreading the social interaction, drawing
attention to our run for the Council was a smart way of ensuring Nerio
couldn’t discreetly do away with us.

If that didn’t work, I always had my backup option.

My least favorite option, though it would clear my mates’ names, which

was the bigger priority. Tell the truth — the whole truth. The ugly, sad story
I hadn’t even given my mates yet. I wouldn’t just admit to my crimes. I’d
give them the unvarnished story of what I'd lived through. What Flight
Milain had done and gotten away with. The things I'd suffered because the
system had failed families like mine.
 It wouldn’t absolve me of guilt, but maybe it would make a difference
after I was gone. If that's what it came to.

Oren looked back at me, his icy stare penetrating the hard shell I had
formed around myself. It was like he could see into my mind, see the
sacrifices I was willing to make and was letting me know how strongly he
disapproved, all without saying a word.

“Flight Mentrus. Flight Galon. Your presence is required on the floor,”

Nerio called, drawing everyone's attention.

This time we just released our wings and flew down over the stands.
Seff had assured us there were no rules against it and clambering
awkwardly down the rocks was one of my least favorite parts of these
Council excursions. I'd rather face the ire of all the grumpy old Councilors
than fall on my ass in front of everyone.

Priorities.

“Nice of you to join us,” Jason, the Mentrus Alpha snarked, even
though they'd just walked onto the floor about three seconds ahead of us.
None of us dignified that with an answer. We didn't know how they'd done
on the first task — Seff had tried to get some information out of his fathers
when he visited them last night but they were irritatingly fair. We were
confident in how we'd handled ourselves, though.

“Flight Mentrus, Flight Galon.” Nerio stood, his mouth set in a grim
line that only got grimmer as his eyes passed over me. “Thank you for
joining us. We have another task for you to complete—”

“Aren't you going to tell us who the winner was of the last one?” Jason
interrupted, giving his father an affronted look.

“The results will be determined at the completion of all three tasks. This
is not about winning or losing, it is about assessing who is the best fit for
the position,” Uri interjected before Nerio could reply.
 “It would be about winning or losing if it was a challenge,” Jason
muttered, not all that quietly considering how good the hearing was of
everyone in attendance.

“Perhaps there is something to be said for taking a more strategic

approach to Council positions. Aptitude in battle does not necessarily
translate to leadership skills,” Uri said scathingly.

“Uri,” Nerio chastised, looking appalled. Hope bubbled in my chest.

Even if we walked away from this without a seat on the Council, maybe
we'd done some good anyway.

“As I was saying,” Nerio thundered, giving his son a warning look not
to interrupt again. “We have decided on your second task. The Scribe is
dying and we need a new one. It is an important job and we cannot leave
the position open.”

“Easy,” Jason scoffed.

“The Scribe is a lifetime post held by an unmated male. It provides

them with accommodations at the Records Keep. They need to have a high
level of literacy,” Nerio droned on, reading off a list.

“What's wrong with him?” I interrupted.

“Excuse me?”

“What is wrong with the current Scribe?” I said more slowly.

“Queen’s Fever,” Nerio snapped, looking annoyed to even be speaking

to me.

“How old is he?”

“In his forties,” he sighed. “Any more pointless questions?”

I smiled at him sweetly, not dignifying that with an answer. A lifetime

post? Most dragons lived for at least a hundred years. The current Scribe
should be in the role for another fifty years, perhaps sixty. Giving up on him
wasn't just wasteful; it was callous.

There were many things I didn’t know, especially in this unknown

world of the Council I’d found myself in, but I had a good understanding of
herbalism and which plants could treat ailments.

Queen’s Fever was an unfortunate condition, but hardly untreatable if

anyone bothered to go to the effort. The Scribe was single though. Without
a flight, there was probably no one who cared enough to bother.

“We will see you here in a week for the next meeting,” Nerio finished.
“Bring your replacement candidates then.”

Flight Mentrus gave us a variety of smug parting looks as they walked

off the floor.

//Fly to the ledge,// Ezra ordered.

Eyes shot up as we each released our wings and took to the air, shooting
over the crowd to land on the uppermost ledge where we could undress and
shift fully. A petty part of me hoped we looked impressive as we flew over
them all in formation, all six colors of the flight glinting in the sunlight.

We undressed silently; me hidden behind Oren and Ezra, before letting

our dragons free and flying back over the rough ocean and desolate cliffs to
our mountain. My mates were unusually quiet in my head. I thought they'd
be making suggestions or planning our next steps. Perhaps they were
thinking of all the candidates they knew for the Scribe’s position.

Once we were inside, Seff excused himself to the kitchen to put on tea
while Ezra got a fire going in the grate and the rest of us got comfortable in
the parlor. As soon as Seff returned, Ezra shifted into command mode. He
stood in front of the fireplace, a domineering presence over all of us except
Oren, who was in his usual spot leaning against the wall.

“What is your plan, Shira?” he asked, turning to face me fully.

 “My plan?” I stammered, taken by surprise.

“We assumed you had one,” Hiram added, pouring me a cup of

peppermint tea. “You were asking all those questions.”

“Pointless questions,” I mocked, repeating Nerio’s words as I rolled my

eyes.

“Nothing you do is pointless. What did you have in mind?” Ezra asked,
remarkably calm as he waited for me to issue instructions. The absolute
faith he had in me these days never failed to throw me for a loop.

The absolute faith they all seemed to have as they waited patiently for
me to formulate an answer.

“Queen’s Fever isn't a death sentence,” I hedged, looking among them.

“We don't need to find a new Scribe, we can heal the current one. In fact,
we're going to heal the current one, regardless, because it's the right thing to
do. He's flightless, he probably doesn't have anyone trying to help him get
better.”

“That's sort of the problem though, isn't it?” Hiram mused. “He's
flightless. He doesn't have a gold to heal him.”

“There’s no guarantee a gold could heal him anyway,” Levi interjected.

“It’s an illness, not an injury.”

“And there are other methods of treating illness than magic,” I

countered. It was just like dragons to assume that if their gold couldn’t fix
whatever the issue was, then it wasn’t fixable. “Tonic of the Forest is what
both fae and goblins use to treat Queen’s Fever.”

“I've never heard of it,” Seff admitted, looking a little put out to not
know something.

“It requires both blood saffron and bark from a dusk oak tree, both of
which are rare ingredients. Plus, the ratios have to be exact when it’s
brewed for it to work.”
 “And you think that’s our best option?” Hiram asked dubiously. “How
are we going to get all that stuff? Who's going to make it?”

Ezra made a strained noise, turning on his heel and pacing back and
forth in front of the fire. “Shira’s friends, I’m guessing.”

“The Edans are excellent at finding rare items. And The Alchemist is
the perfect candidate to brew the tonic,” I shot back defensively.

Oren’s eyes followed his cousin silently; his mouth turned down in
disapproval. I couldn’t tell whether it was because of my plan or Ezra’s
obvious disapproval.

“You don't like my idea,” I stated flatly, watching Ezra wrestle with his
thoughts.

“I don’t think it’s the idea he’s struggling with so much as the
accomplices you want to work with,” Levi sighed, scrubbing a hand down
his face. “I’m having a little trouble with it myself, beautiful. They aren’t
exactly on the right side of the law.”

Hello. Assassin, right here.

“Is this why you’re always so tense around Xander? Because you think
he’s a criminal.”

“We know he’s a criminal,” Hiram said, shrugging.

“It’s very easy for you to judge, coming from your wealthy families in
this safe, lovely area, with your enormous den,” I ranted, waving my hand
around the room. “Not every flight has what we have. Sometimes they have
to do things we think are unsavory to get by. How fortunate for us that we
don’t have to make those kinds of choices.”

Ezra's lips twitched as he took me in. My chest was heaving and I could
feel my face heating as I'd talked. I loved, — er, liked — my mates, but
they truly didn't have a clue how most other dragons lived.
 “Do you intend on challenging all of our long-held beliefs about the
world, or just the ones you disagree with?” Ezra asked mildly.

“All of them,” I retorted primly. “Someone has to. You’ve all gone
unchecked for too long, and you think you're right about everything.”

My eyes flicked to Oren who hadn't moved from his spot against the
wall, but was staring intently at me with the smallest half smile on his face.
It was adorable. I wanted to lick it.

I wanted to lick all of him. The urge to claim him was making my head
spin.

I turned my gaze on my other silent mates around the room, ready to

aim my ire towards them if I needed to. Ezra had always borne the brunt of
my anger and I was realizing that wasn’t quite fair. He was always the one
to vocalize the things I didn’t like, but that didn’t mean they all disagreed
with him.

“You’ll make a great Councilor, gorgeous,” Seff chuckled eventually,

breaking the silence.

Hiram flopped back against the couch with a groan. “Well, we'd
certainly make a splash with the Council if we brought the Scribe back from
the brink of death.”

“And it's the right thing to do,” I reminded him.

“And it's the right thing to do,” Levi agreed reluctantly.

“Alright, then we follow Shira’s plan. First stop, the Records Keep to
make sure the Scribe isn’t dead yet. Then we'll pay the fae a visit,” Ezra
announced.

✽✽✽
 The Records Keep was unlike any building I’d ever seen. If we weren’t
in such a hurry, I’d have badgered Ezra into hanging around and letting me
explore. The main Records room was circular and so high in the sky; it felt
like it was floating in the clouds.

Unfortunately, we didn’t have time, so Ezra rushed us straight through

the fascinating dark room with floor to ceiling shelves and narrow drawers,
right through to a miserable-looking apartment through a door at the back.

I surveyed the Scribe’s accommodations in dismay. All the furniture

was in various states of disrepair, and the entire space was hardly big
enough to be a bedroom, let alone an entire apartment.

A narrow bed sat at the middle of the room with a groaning, pallid male
lying in the center, covered by a fraying sheet.

The Scribe was probably a handsome man usually. He should be in the

prime of his life, even without a flight. Instead, his skin was an alarming
shade of gray, his black hair stuck to his forehead with sweat, and his bones
protruded uncomfortably through his papery skin. This was not a healthy
male.

“Who are you?” he moaned, squinting at us through bleary eyes.

“Flight Galon,” Ezra announced, pulling himself together faster than the
rest of us. “Remember us? We were Enforcers. We are here to help you.”

“Why?” the Scribe laughed but ended up coughing. It was a wet,

hacking sound that made me shudder. “Am I taking too long to die? Does
the Council require my quarters sooner?”

Seff winced at the accurate assessment. He'd spent his whole life around
the Council of Dragons, but I don’t think he’d truly appreciated their
callousness until now.

“The Council said you are suffering from Queen’s Fever,” I said in my
most soothing voice, stepping up next to Ezra. “We think we can help you if
you let us.”
 “You could help me by getting yourself an obsidian dagger and
plunging it through my heart.”

If only he knew. However, I was more of a throat slitter than a heart

stabber if we were being accurate.

“Or,” I suggested lightly. “We could track down the ingredients for
Tonic of the Forest. Perhaps we try that first?”

“Are you toying with me, gold? Here to tease me with the prospect of
living? Blood saffron is difficult to find—” A coughing fit interrupted his
speech and the six of us sat quietly as he recovered and caught his breath
again. “To say nothing of dusk oak bark. Your suggestion is nice — likely
the only hope I have to beat this — but it cannot be done.”

“My mate is running for a Council position alongside the rest of this
flight. I assure you, she can do anything,” Ezra growled.

“Such ingredients cost. I have no coin,” the Scribe wheezed.

“This job does not pay. It gives me somewhere to live. And somewhere to
die, it appears.”

“It doesn't pay?” Seff muttered, outraged. “We'll see about that.”

“Don't worry yourself with the details,” Ezra replied, waving his hand
dismissively. “Are you up to travel? You'd be more comfortable in our den.”

My head whipped around in surprise. It was an unusually generous offer

coming from Ezra. Then again, this place was a hovel, and he probably felt
bad for the Scribe.

“No. I don't think so,” he replied hoarsely, his eyes looking

breathtakingly sad. “I will never leave this room again. This is where I will
die.”

“That is unacceptable to me,” Ezra replied, moving back from the bed
as if he held authority over death itself. “We will get you the tonic. Our
families will stay with you while we arrange it.”
 Seff appeared out of nowhere with a glass of water. He and Levi helped
the Scribe sit up and drink while I picked through the sad excuse for a
kitchen, finding some old, dry bread and some bruised fruit for him to eat
until we could get him more food.

“I'll ask my mother to make him bone broth,” Levi murmured as I

walked past with the sad plate of snacks, grimacing slightly.

“Why are you doing this?” the Scribe asked, chewing slowly on the
bread like he hadn't even noticed how stale it was.

“Because your life is worth saving,” I replied. “Because being flightless

shouldn't mean you are friendless. Eat. We are going to take care of you,
and you will get better. Then, together, we are going to the Council and
telling them that these living conditions are unacceptable and you require
better.”

The ghost of a smile flickered across his face. “You may be right,
Alpha. I think your mate might be able to do anything.”

✽✽✽

After some debate, Levi and Oren separated from the rest of us to get
supplies and enlist volunteers to help the Scribe. All of my mates assured
me that their families would step in at such short notice to help.

Because that’s just what families did, apparently. I supposed there was
very little I wouldn’t do for Xander, but I’d always felt that was out of a
sense of guilt. I hadn’t been able to protect him when we were kids, and I
wanted to protect him now.

I must have aunts, uncles and cousins out there, too. I barely
remembered them from my childhood, but there had been others around.
Maybe one day, I could seek them out.
 //You totally trust the fae?// Hiram asked as we flew towards the Edan’s
property in Northgales.

//I do.//

I hesitated for a moment, deciding whether to say more. Opening up to

them didn’t come naturally to me and I knew they were patiently waiting
for answers that I hadn’t given them. Mostly about my childhood, but also
about the time I’d spent when I ran away from them. That was an easier
place to start.

//After I, er, left, Xander found me in the remains of our childhood den.
We both felt a pull to it because we hadn’t bonded out of our flight yet.//

Even in my head, I could practically hear my mates waiting with bated

breath for me to continue.

//He brought me to the Edan’s home. They’ve, uh, looked out for him
over the years. Anyway, they let me stay in Bryn’s old cabin. They fed me,
gave me space and kept me company when I wanted company. They’re good
and kind fae.//

There was a long silence, and I briefly resented the fact that we were in
our dragon forms. Dragons didn’t have the most expressive faces.

//I’m glad you had somewhere to go when you felt like you couldn’t stay
with us,// Ezra said eventually, cracking my heart right down the middle
with the pain in his words. //Though I still hate the fae.//

I snorted at his weak attempt to lighten the mood, my dragon making an

odd huffing sound.

//No, you don’t. You only hate some fae. Just like I only hate some
dragons.//

//And that is what we call growth,// Hiram added cheerfully.

//On that note, we’re here.//

 I attempted to lead the way, beginning my descent towards the
expansive stretch of lawn outside the Edan’s sandstone mansion, but Ezra
swooped beneath me, ensuring he was in front. I supposed it would have
been strange if he’d lost all of his protective instincts.

Quillan strode across the lawn to meet us, hands clasped behind his
back, looking up at the air with a slight smile on his face. He didn’t look
bothered by our presence, though given his line of work, I doubted we were
the strangest visitors he’d ever had. Tal skipped out of the house after him,
her pink hair floating in the wind and white dress whipping around her
ankles.

My three mates landed ahead of me and I shifted and dressed as quickly

as possible, pushing past an unsuspecting Seff to throw my arms around
Tal’s neck. I’d make an exception in my physical touch rule for her. She’d
gotten naked in front of me. Besides, she kind of felt like a mother figure.
I’d missed her.

“Oh, Shira! I’ve missed you,” Tal cried, wrapping me up in a proper,

maternal hug.

“I’m sure Shira missed you too, but you should probably stop hugging
before her mates shift and burn our house down,” Quillan chuckled. “I’m
quite fond of this place.”

I rolled my eyes at all the growling happening behind me but stepped

back anyway. Ezra's strong arm immediately banded around my waist,
hauling me tightly against his chest.

“My name is Quillan Edan, and this is my mate, Tal. To what do we

owe the pleasure of this visit, Flight Galon?” Quillan asked, looking
between us. It appeared, our reputation preceded us.

“I didn’t realize news of our flight name had spread so quickly,” Ezra
replied, eyes narrowed on Quillan. “It’s only been announced at the Council
of Dragons.”
 “Information is as good a currency as coin,” Quillan countered with an
unapologetic shrug. “Sometimes better.”

None of my mates looked thrilled by that answer, but we wanted his

help so we couldn’t very well press him for more.

“We need to find some rare ingredients,” I volunteered when my mates

said nothing. “Blood saffron and dusk oak bark.”

Quillan hummed, looking thoughtful. “Those are rare ingredients.

Expensive taste you’ve got there, Shira,” he added with a wink. I cringed,
thinking of the obsidian blade Oren had pried out of my fist and thrown in
the river.

“We can pay,” Ezra rumbled, his arm tightening around my waist.

“I don’t doubt that, but your timeline is tight, is it not? I assume this is
for the sick Scribe,” Quillan mused. He really was well informed.

“It’s very alarming that you know all of this,” Seff muttered.

“I’d have to call in some of my best guys, have them work through the
night,” Quillan continued, talking more to himself than us. Tal hummed
absently, crouching down to pull some weeds at the flower bed by her feet.

“I don't mean to rush you, but this male is very much dying so are you
going to help or not? The clock is ticking here,” Ezra drawled. His fingers
flexed slightly around my waist, the only outward sign that he was irritated.

“I’ll see what I can do. I’m not in a business where promises can be
made.” Quillan gave an apologetic shrug, while Tal gave me an almost
imperceptible nod that I hoped meant it would be taken care of.

“We’ll be back this time tomorrow,” Ezra stated flatly, already edging
backwards with me still in his arms. Quillan’s obvious lack of deference
must be irritating him.

That sadistic part of me that enjoyed needling Ezra rejoiced.

 “Oh, by the way, it’s not coin we want as payment. This is a big job.
We’ll be needing that emerald. The one that was said to belong to the last
royal flight,” Quillan added, looking pleasantly at Ezra, though the steely
glint in his eye suggested he wasn’t as ambivalent about it as he appeared.

“I hate the fucking fae,” Hiram muttered, wind gusting around us as he

lost control of his magic. That emerald had been a gift from his family, I
could see why he didn’t want to part with it.

But we couldn’t just leave the Scribe to die.

“Deal,” I replied, reaching out to shake his hand. Ezra pulled me back,
clasping Quillan’s hand instead and making the deal in my place.

“This time tomorrow then,” Quillan said cheerfully, bowing his head.
 Chapter 17

This was the longest godsdamned day of my life, and despite his good
intentions, I wanted to punch Hiram in the face for suggesting we throw a
party. What I wanted tonight was to curl up in bed with a soft, sleepy Shira
in my arms. What I would get was a bunch of drunken dragons, all trying to
get a look at our mysterious little mate.

I hated it already.

Oren and I met the rest of the flight in the air after assigning two of his
brothers to watch the Scribe tonight and my mother to cook some healthy
meals for the poor guy. No one had objected to our requests, but they had
looked at us strangely for asking. It bothered me, knowing I would find it
odd too if I were in their position.

Not one member of our flight would have considered trying to heal the
Scribe if Shira hadn’t suggested it. We certainly wouldn’t have gone and
checked on him. And gods, did he need someone to check on him. Even if
he hadn’t been sick, his entire living situation was grim.

I brushed Shira’s wing with mine, before dropping back down with a
warning look from Oren’s dragon. Poor guy. He didn’t mean to be so
territorial, but they hadn’t consummated their mating bond yet, and he was
struggling.

By the time we arrived back at our den, Ezra’s mother and two of his
fathers were already waiting impatiently outside the front door, eager to set
up our last-minute party. Party wasn’t the right word. It was a tactical
maneuver, rather than a social gathering. Hopefully, the benefits would
outweigh the discomfort I was certain this would cause Shira. A social
butterfly, she was not. Understandably so.

“Finally!” Roxana said with a dramatic sigh. “Where have you been?
Your guests will arrive in an hour and you’ll be serving them thin air and
water at this rate.”

“Council business,” Ezra replied curtly, pulling on his clothes. Oren and
I shielded Shira while she dressed.

“And you dragged poor Shira along with you? Come now, unlock this
door,” Roxana ordered. Ezra gave her a dirty look, which was rich because
he’d definitely inherited his mother’s pushiness.

Ezra unlocked the door, and Roxana pushed inside, muttering the entire
way to the kitchen about unreasonable preparation time. Seff followed
merrily behind her while Shira looked up at me uncertainly.

“Roxana will assume you’re going to help in the kitchen, but you don’t
have to if you don’t want to,” I assured her. We make our own traditions in
this flight. Ezra’s words echoed in my head constantly these days whenever
things got tough.

He wasn’t the perfect Alpha, but he’d been right about that. We made
our own traditions and tonight, we’d make that clear to our families and
friends.
 “I’ll go help in the kitchen. She’s right, we don’t have a lot of time to
prepare,” Shira said eventually, wrinkling her nose. So fucking cute.

“Great, I’ll tidy up and the rest of the guys can do the most important
job.”

“What’s that?” Shira asked curiously.

“Get the alcohol,” Oren rumbled with a grimace.

✽✽✽

For all Roxana’s panic about the food, we had plenty. Which was
basically none, but no one cared because we had enough ale to drown the
entire mountain and that’s all dragons cared about.

“What a party,” Zale, one of Ezra’s older brothers, called, raising his
tankard to me in a toast. “You’ve all been so secretive recently, I thought
this mate of yours was mythical.” I gave him a tight smile as he roared with
laughter, his face already ruddy from drink.

“She’s very real,” I assured him, snagging Shira around the waist as she
walked past me with Seff. As promised, one of us had stuck close by her
side all night. We had to run interference from all the assholes trying to
touch her. Even if she hadn’t already had a strong aversion to physical
touch, it seemed over the top. Why did anyone think they were allowed to
touch our mate anyway? There was absolutely no need for it.

“Tiny little thing, aren’t you?” Zale asked, slurring slightly. “I’ve never
seen such a small gold.”

Shira tensed in my arms, even as she plastered a tight smile on her face.
“Well, size isn’t everything.”

“Is that what you tell Ezra?” Zale laughed, slapping his thigh. I snorted,
burying my face in Shira’s hair. Ezra was fucking enormous everywhere.
 “Friends, family, freeloaders,” Ezra called, banging his tankard on the
table to get their attention. The crowd responded with uproarious laughter
and jeers, and Shira shrank back against me for a moment before regaining
her composure and rolling her shoulders back. My brave gold.

“Welcome to the home of Flight Galon, thank you for joining us,” Ezra
continued, looking not particularly welcoming nor particularly thankful, but
making an honest attempt at it. “We invited you here this evening to
introduce you to our full flight, including our gold, Shira.”

He extended an arm, inviting her to join him at the front of the room. I
gave her a supportive squeeze, and she shot a grateful smile at me over her
shoulder as she approached Ezra’s side. Shira didn’t want to do this, but I
was confident she could. She could be the center of attention and command
an entire room. She had a light about her that drew everyone in, capturing
your attention so thoroughly, you couldn’t look away.

Ezra rested his hand on Shira’s lower back, giving her support, but
stepping back slightly to put her in the forefront. The chatter in the room
died down to a hum. Curiosity piqued about our mysterious gold who was
demanding their notice.

“Hello.” Shira’s voice rang out in the room as clear as a bell, no trace of
shakiness or sign of nerves. My heart swelled with pride. “My name is
Shira. I’m very glad to meet you all, finally.”

There were some cheers, and a smattering of applause as the crowd

warmed up to her. Shira hesitated for a moment, looking up at Ezra before
glancing at each of us. I don’t think she was asking for approval — in fact; I
was confident Shira would never ask us for approval for anything — but
there was something behind that expression.

“My family is no longer around, except for my newly mated brother

who I’m sure you can forgive for being absent tonight,” Shira added wryly,
drawing some chuckles from the crowd. “To be honest, I’m a little
overwhelmed about all the new faces in my life. That being said, I look
forward to getting to know you all better, and I hope that feeling is mutual,
even after the announcement Ezra is about to make.”
 The laughter was a little more nervous, but the warm looks Shira was
getting were genuine. She was a natural politician really, combining
honesty with light humor and captivating her audience.

Ezra stepped forward seamlessly, like the two of them had coordinated
it. “As I’m sure you know, there is a vacant seat on the Council. Flight
Galon is running for it. All six of us.”

There was a strange mixture of cheers and gasps of surprise as half the
room understood all of Ezra’s message, and the other half only picked up
the first bit. Hiram grinned, rocking back and forth on his heels like an
excited kid. He was living for the drama.

“To Shira! To Flight Galon!” Leo yelled, raising his tankard in a toast.
Shira gave him a guilty smile, probably still feeling bad for drugging him.

“To Shira! To Flight Galon!” most of the crowd echoed back, raising
their tankards and taking a long drink.

The crowd pushed forward, all eager to get to Ezra and Shira and
bombard them with questions. She didn’t need that shit, though. Shira
barely tolerated answering our questions, she wouldn’t be comfortable
answering everyone else’s.

Oren got there before I could, deftly extracting her from the crowd and
guiding her through the room, out into the hallway. As much as I wanted to
go with them, they needed the time alone. Well, they needed more than that,
but I doubted they’d be comfortable taking things that far with the den full
of drunk dragons.

Instead, I fought my way through the crowd to get to Ezra, who didn’t
need anyone’s help but would appreciate it. He was being hounded with
questions, most persistently from his own mother.

“Was this your idea?” Roxana all but shrieked, making her mates wince.
“She’ll never have any peace!”

“It was Shira’s idea,” Ezra said defensively.

 “Did you explain to her what it would mean for her life to serve on the
Council?”

“Roxana, I’m sure Shira can perfectly understand that for herself,” Leo
said placatingly, pulling her back from Ezra. “We’re excited for you, son,”
he added, looking at Ezra. “I think we should do some shots to celebrate.
Nothing brightens your mother’s mood like whiskey.”

Hiram materialized at my side with a tray of whiskey and shot glasses,

shoulder checking me and nodding towards Ezra. “Come on. Let’s get
everyone drunk enough to think a gold on the Council is the best idea
they’ve ever heard.”

✽✽✽

Stupid Hiram. Stupid whiskey.

The first rays of sunshine had been coming through the parlor window
by the time all of our guests had left and we’d stumbled into bed. Oren was
still awake, cradling a sleeping Shira in the middle of the bed. How she
hadn’t woken when we’d all collapsed around her, I had no idea.

I was even more confused about why she hadn’t kicked us out this
morning. Ezra, Seff, Hiram and I reeked of stale sweat and whiskey. The
extended drinking games had distracted our guests, though. By the time
they’d left, they’d been drunkenly announcing to the entire valley that it
was outrageous no gold had ever served on the Council before.

“How’s everyone feeling this morning?” Shira asked perkily. She was
lying more on Oren than the bed and did a very languid cat-like stretch that
seemed designed to torture us.

“Never better,” Hiram replied. I opened one eye to look at him, sitting
propped up against the pillows with bright eyes and a cheerful grin on his
face. What the fuck?
 “Asshole,” Seff muttered, pulling a pillow over his head.

“I was thinking we should bring The Alchemist to the Records Keep

today to check on the Scribe,” Shira said, sounding suddenly nervous.

“Why’s that?” Ezra asked drowsily, lying on his back, massaging his
eyeballs.

“The more I think about it, the more something isn’t quite adding up,”
Shira said thoughtfully, brow furrowed. “There was something odd about
his symptoms. I’m not sure he has Queen Fever.”

“Really?” Ezra asked, sitting up slowly and leaning against the pillows,
attempting to look alert.

“I could be wrong.” Shira shrugged. “Better to get a second opinion

though, right?”

“Right,” Oren agreed. The sound of his voice still made me jump.

“Okay. Oren and I will take breakfast duty while the four of you…”

“Wash the stench of alcohol off our skin?” I suggested around a yawn
when Shira trailed off awkwardly.

“If you wouldn’t mind,” she laughed. It was a rare sound, and suddenly
the stabbing sensation in my temple didn’t seem so miserable.

✽✽✽

“Have you taken a knock to the head?” The Alchemist asked, gaping at
Shira from behind the counter of her dingy little shop. “Dragons don't take
passengers.”

“They don't?” Shira asked, looking startled at The Alchemist’s outright

rejection of her suggestion to fly her up to the Records Keep. “I've ridden
on the backs of dragons lots of times.”

“Your mates,” I said softly. “Or family, right?”

Shira nodded slowly. I hated explaining things like this to her. Not
because it bothered me to do so, but I knew it upset her to learn things that
she should just know. It was frustrating to her that she lacked knowledge
that was learned through life experience. Life experience which she'd been
so cruelly denied, though to what extent we still didn’t know.

“Well, how is she supposed to get up there?” Shira asked, throwing up

her hands in exasperation.

“Griffin?” The Alchemist suggested.

Ezra shook his head. “The Keep is too high for a griffin to fly to. One of
us will have to take you. Not on our backs, though. We'll make a sling and
I'll carry you with my claws.”

“Ezra,” Shira gasped. “You can't just haul her around like a sack of
potatoes.”

“Sorry, my love. Dragon scales are valuable to potion masters, and I

don't trust her,” Ezra explained calmly, not looking sorry in the least. Shira
looked taken aback, crossing her arms as she glared at him.

She seemed to forget sometimes that just because Ezra was nice to her
didn't mean he was nice. He was actually a raging asshole most of the time.

“You can ride on my back,” Shira announced to The Alchemist, turning

to face her while we all made noises of protest.

The Alchemist looked at her warily. “Have you ever taken a passenger
before?”

Shira frowned. “Well, no-”

“I'll take the sling,” The Alchemist said decisively to a victorious

looking Ezra.
 “Suit yourself,” Shira sniffed, flipping her hair back.

“Don't be offended, little dragon. I just value my life is all,” The

Alchemist cackled, rummaging around the counter and emerging with a
piece of canvas she could barely lift. Seff gallantly went to her aid, taking
the material from her.

“Meet me in the grove to the east of town,” The Alchemist instructed.

“It's not good for my reputation to be seen with you.”

The Alchemist was remarkably calm about being bundled up in a heavy

square of canvas, clutching her bag of potions to her chest and surveying
the landscape. She didn’t make a peep when Ezra’s enormous black dragon
hauled her into the air.

The swinging sensation the entire flight to the Records Keep didn’t
seem to bother her either. The altitude, however, was her downfall. We
landed on the platform outside the entrance to the Keep, and our normally
grayish goblin was looking noticeably greenish.

“Never again,” The Alchemist chanted under her breath as she stumbled
after us into the Records Keep. “Goblins aren't meant to be up this high.”
She dug around in her bag of supplies, pulling out three separate vials and
downing them all in a row.

“Are you going to be alright?” Shira asked worriedly.

“Of course I am,” The Alchemist snapped. “I am a genius. A little

height is hardly going to defeat me.”

“Of course not,” Shira agreed solemnly. “Come on then, this way to the
patient.”

I knew my uncles were visiting the Scribe today, keeping him

comfortable, but I hadn’t expected my little sisters to be here too.

“What are they doing here?” I snapped, my voice coming out harsher
than I’d intended. I hated them leaving the safety of the den.
 Which may have been a smidge hypocritical.

Shira half turned to look at me, her eyebrows raising slowly, arms
crossed. I shifted uncomfortably, not used to being on the receiving end of
her disapproval. Usually that spot was reserved for Ezra or Hiram. Even the
whole virginity issue had been more jealousy than ire.

“We’re here because we wanted to help,” Elora said, her face almost a
mirror image of my mate’s disapproval. “He’d starve if you left this lot in
charge of feeding him,” she added, flicking her wrist at two of my uncles.

I narrowed my eyes on them, communicating my displeasure with my

eyes since I couldn’t say it out loud.

“It’s a new age,” Uncle Aten pronounced. “Female dragons are leaving
the den more, having more freedom in their lives. I’m all for it, personally. I
feel like a miserable bastard every time I tell one of my daughters or nieces
they’re not allowed to do something they want to do.”

“We thought you’d be all for seeing your sisters out and about more,
Levi, after the announcement at your shindig last night,” Uncle Leander
added.

“Absolutely,” Shira agreed cheerfully when I glowered at him. “I’m

Shira,” she said, introducing herself to my sisters. “I’ve heard so much
about the two of you, I’m glad we can finally meet.”

“We’ve heard so much about you,” Mara said adoringly, staring up at

Shira. “After your party last night, everyone on our mountain is talking
about the gold who is trying to get a place on the Council with her flight. I
was telling them all this morning that it’s my sister.”

I froze, unsure about how Shira would respond to that. Shira didn’t talk
much about her family, but we’d seen the death records. She’d had a sister
once. There was a good chance that ‘sister’ was a sacred title to her, that
spot already occupied by a little dead girl.
 Shira grabbed Mara’s hand, giving it a tight squeeze. Despite the
distance Shira maintained between them, it was an impressive amount of
physical contact for Shira to initiate with a stranger. “Tell them all your
sister isn’t going to take no for an answer.”

“I hope you didn't pay the fae in advance,” The Alchemist said,
interrupting the moment as she shuffled around the Scribe, poking and
prodding at him none too gently.

“No, but we already agreed to, and I won't go back on a deal,” Ezra
sighed.

“Foolish,” The Alchemist scolded quietly. “The fae are sneaky. My least
favorite customers.”

“Fae hatred aside, why do you hope we haven't paid them?” Shira asked
impatiently.

“You know why. This male does not have Queen's Fever.”

Shira didn't look particularly surprised. She must know even more about
illnesses and herbalism than we'd given her credit for.

“What's wrong with him then? Shadow Plague? Undine Pox?”

My sisters and uncles were looking at Shira like she was a genius.

“Poison.”

“Poison?” Ezra repeated, his voice dangerously low.

The Alchemist hummed her assent as she began looking through the
contents of her bag. “Just good, old-fashioned poison. Get some water
boiling. It’s a simple remedy, at least. Someone’s given him brulic. It’s slow
acting, horrible way to go.”

“If someone wanted him dead, why would they give him something
slow acting?” Shira breathed, looking puzzled.
 “It's easy to get hold of and most would assume it's Queen's Fever
because most are stupid,” The Alchemist replied flatly, moving her
ingredients onto the narrow stone counter and pulling out a knife.

“I think she just gave you a compliment, babe,” Hiram mock whispered.

Ezra boiled the water while The Alchemist flitted around the small
kitchen space. Shira drifted over to the counter, enthralled as she watched
The Alchemist work. Shit, I hoped she had everything because the Scribe
was worsening by the second. His breathing was increasingly shallow and
accompanied by a rattling noise that sounded like death.

My sisters had moved closer to his bedside, watching him with tears in
their eyes. As single girls from a fatherless home, they'd been recruited as
nursemaids by extended family more than once. Usually for childbirth, but
also when someone was ill. It bothered me that this sight was familiar to
them.

“Prop him up against the pillows,” The Alchemist instructed, adding

boiling water to the mixture she’d created. The small apartment filled with a
pungent, floral smell. It was so sweet that it made my stomach churn.

Seff and I moved to either side of the Scribe and lifted him as gently as
we could while my sisters rearranged pillows behind him. He groaned as his
head lolled forward, chin resting on his chest, drool running down his chin.

Poison.

Who would poison the Scribe? It was unlikely that it was someone
vying for his position, given how depressing this little apartment was. He
didn’t even get paid.

//It must have been Nerio,// Ezra said, his thoughts following the same
track as mine. //He didn’t advertise the Council position, hoping it would go
to his son’s flight. He’d have control over their votes if they got the seat.//

//And he’s intending to go with whoever Flight Mentrus nominates for

the Scribe’s position,// Seff mused. //He probably told Jason who to
nominate.//

//Why though?// Shira asked, sounding confused. //I thought they just
recorded events.//

//Don’t underestimate the importance of that, gorgeous,// Seff replied

gently. //Our understanding of events is shaped by what is written, and
therefore who wrote it.//

Shira nodded slowly, her eyes still trained on every little move The
Alchemist was making. Nerio was extending his influence, shaping the
Council for years to come. In running for the Council seat, we’d stumbled
onto something bigger than ourselves.

“You guys can’t say anything about this,” I warned my uncles and
sisters, looking up at their worried faces. “This kind of knowledge could be
dangerous.”

“You’re going to find out who did it though, right?” Mara asked, eyes
full of youthful optimism. “And then they’ll be punished.”

“That’s the plan,” Ezra reassured her, though his expression was grim.

The Alchemist elbowed Seff out of the way to stand next to the Scribe’s
head.

“Alright, you. Handsome,” The Alchemist began. We all looked

between us. Hiram? He was the most traditionally handsome of all of us.

“She means you, Levi,” Shira said, sounding exasperated.

“Mmm, the green one,” The Alchemist agreed with a predatory look.
Well, that was creepy.

“Yes?” I asked awkwardly, shooting Hiram a dirty look as he grinned

gleefully at me, undoubtedly planning all the ways he could bring this up
for the next fifty years.
 “Hold his head back, mouth open. I’m going to drip feed him this
solution,” she instructed. I did as she asked, watching in fascination as she
tipped small spoonfuls into his open mouth. For a while, it didn’t seem like
anything was happening, but steadily his breathing improved.

“His fingers moved,” Mara whisper yelled.

“Who are you?” the Scribe groaned, opening one eye and squinting at
my sisters and uncles.

“Who cares about them? I’m the one saving your life,” The Alchemist
muttered.

The Scribe opened his other eye and turned his head to stare at her,
blinking slowly. “You’re The Alchemist. I know you.”

“He’s a smart one. I like him,” The Alchemist said with a self-satisfied
grin, shoving the spoon into his mouth. “You were poisoned. Brulic. This
ought to fix you up, though you’ll be on bedrest for a week at least while
your body recovers.”

“Poisoned?” the Scribe spluttered, choking slightly on the liquid.

“Do you have any enemies?” Ezra asked casually, standing at the foot of
the bed. Shira shot him a confused look, but he shook his head slightly. We
couldn’t risk accusing Nerio without definitive proof.

“Hardly,” the Scribe scoffed. “I’m single, flightless. Unless the Council
summons me for duty, I’m invisible.”

“That’s so sad,” Mara whispered to Elora, loud enough for the entire
room to hear.

“Well, it seems you’re not invisible to everyone,” Ezra said grimly. “Did
you have any visitors before you felt ill?”

“I don’t remember,” the Scribe admitted warily. “My mind feels...

foggy.”
 “That will improve as the brulic leaves your system,” The Alchemist
supplied, shoving another spoonful of liquid into his mouth.

“Then we’ll do some investigating of our own while you recover,” Ezra
said decisively.

“What’s your price? I have no coin.” The Scribe looked ashamed of that
fact, which was fucking outrageous. The Council were the ones who didn’t
pay him. They were the ones who should feel ashamed.

“A favor,” Ezra replied confidently. “Due to an unfortunate clerical

error, my mate Shira here was declared dead twelve years ago. I’d like the
record destroyed.”

“Xander’s too,” Shira shot back instantly.

“Right. And her brother, Xander,” Ezra added less enthusiastically.

“That’s all you want?” the Scribe asked suspiciously.

“That’s everything,” Shira assured him with a beaming smile.

“Alright, Shira of Flight Galon,” the Scribe sighed, leaning back against
the pillows and closing his eyes. “Consider yourself and your brother
legally alive.’’
 Chapter 18

“We're going to have to pay the fae,” Ezra sighed. Our flight had moved
into the main records room to let the Scribe rest, leaving him with Levi’s
family and The Alchemist who was packing up her ingredients. “We made a
deal.”

I glanced at Hiram from under my eyelashes, trying to hide the guilt I

felt as I observed him. He was being remarkably relaxed about the fact that
I’d agreed to give away the prize jewel he’d sourced without even talking to
him about it first, but I could tell it was bothering him.

I'd never really given it much thought before, but I was beginning to
wonder if I was too impulsive. This wasn't the first time I'd jumped
headfirst into a decision and wondered afterwards if it had been the right
thing to do.
 It hadn't ever mattered before. The decisions I made in the past were so
limited, they didn't have a big enough impact for me to bother questioning
them. These days, I was responsible for big, long-lasting choices and I
wasn't sure I was getting them right.

I sidled up to Hiram, leaning against his arm. “I'm sorry,” I whispered.

Apologizing hadn't ever been my strong suit, but I'd expected him to own
up to his screwups. Returning the favor was the least I could do. Ezra gave
me an approving look as he moved back into the apartment and the other
three made themselves scarce on the outside platform.

“It's okay,” Hiram said reassuringly, though his typically easy smile was
tighter than usual. “We'll just have to go find two more cool pieces for the
hoard to make up for it.”

“Three more,” I promised him.

“No take-backs,” Hiram said, wrapping an arm around my shoulders

and planting a kiss on my temple. I was worried that Hiram was more
bothered by this than he was letting on, but he was bottling it up because he
didn't want to get back on my bad side.

“You know, if you're mad at me, you can tell me. I don't want you to
feel like we can't talk about things because I'll punish you again.”

Hiram hummed, leaning his head against the top of mine. He rubbed
this thumb absently against my upper arm, and I leaned in closer, soaking
up his affection. Eventually he let out a heavy sigh.

“I'm trying to be mature about this even though it goes entirely against
my nature,” he admitted with a dry laugh. “I know your intentions were
good, so I feel like I can't really be mad at you. Am I a little frustrated that
you agreed to something like that without discussing it with us? For sure.
We're all supposed to be in this together now, right? Making decisions as a
flight?”

“You're right,” I replied, struggling to talk through the tightness in my

throat. I didn't even know what emotion I was feeling, it was hard to
identify. It was a slimy, unpleasant, hot feeling.

Shame?

“I don't want this to set us back, Shira,” Hiram said, unusually serious.
“We have made so much progress as a flight, we've come so far. This was a
bump in the road, we learn from it and move on, okay? Next time,
conversation before giving away the priceless jewel. Deal?”

“Deal,” I replied hoarsely, overwhelmed by both the depth of feeling I

was experiencing and Hiram's unexpected grace. My mates had all made
such big strides in the time we'd spent apart and since we'd reunited. I was
the one letting the flight down.

The one thing I could offer them was answers, and I hadn’t even done
that yet.

“Besides, you'll suffer plenty when we have to hand the jewel over,”
Hiram added with a mischievous grin. “I'm not going to enjoy it, but your
gold instincts are going to abhor it.”

He was right. Already I could feel my fingers twitching, just

contemplating giving up something so valuable. I groaned, burying my face
against his chest. Why hadn't I just got The Alchemist up here first to check
on the Scribe? Idiot, Shira.

“Levi's uncles are going to stay a little longer, then my family will take
over this evening,” Ezra announced striding into the main room. “Let’s go
pay the fae, then pay Ilia a visit. An attempt on the Scribe's life isn't
something we can keep to ourselves.”

✽✽✽

We stopped off in Leodis to drop off a very grumpy goblin in her canvas
sling, who swore black and blue she'd never fly again, though she perked up
when Ezra paid her for her services. Today was proving to be an expensive
day.

Oren had been tasked with carrying the emerald to the Edan's estate in
Northgales, and just knowing he had it made me want to tackle him out of
the air so I could hide it somewhere safe. Why had I thought this was a
good idea? What kind of dragon gave away treasure?

I truly was a faulty gold.

As we flew, I reminded myself that Quillan Edan had gifted me the

obsidian blade with no expectation of payment, so I sort of owed him,
anyway. The thought that I was repaying a debt eased the hoarding urges,
somewhat. As difficult as parting with the emerald was, it was just a pretty
trinket compared to the blade that had ended the lives of Flight Milain.

It didn’t ease the guilt I felt at giving away something that wasn’t really
mine to give, but it lessened the urge to claw Quillan’s face off the moment
I saw him.

We touched down two at a time and shifted back on the Edan's front
lawn. It was an expansive property, but six dragons would have done
terrible things to Tal's flowerbeds.

“Ah, Flight Galon,” Quillan said excitedly, emerging from a pretty

white pavilion to the side of the garden. “You are nothing if not prompt.”

“Can you fulfill your end of the deal?” Ezra asked impatiently, skipping
the pleasantries entirely.

“Why, of course,” Quillan replied, giving him a reproving look as he

untied a small pouch from his belt and handed it to Ezra. “Can you?”

Ezra nodded stiffly, looking to Oren who pulled the emerald out of his
trouser pocket. I snatched Levi's hand, squeezing it tight as a strange
muffled noise somewhere between a cry and a curse came out of me.
Quillan gave me a kindly smile as he quickly swiped the emerald from Oren
and hid it from my eyesight. He probably meant it to be a kind gesture,
hiding the temptation, but it made me want to weep.

So shiny.

So valuable.

Ezra handed the small pouch to me and my hoarding instincts kicked

into action when I peeked at the rare ingredients inside. It wasn't a shiny
jewel, but these were precious too. I could look after these. If any of us ever
contracted Queen's Fever, we'd be prepared.

“A word of warning, Flight Galon,” Quillan said lightly, making my

mates stiffen. “The Assembly has gotten wind of your run for Council. You
know other races aren't so... restrictive with their females. They’re excited
by your flight, what you’re trying to do. That creates some urgency for
those who aren't on your side.”

What did that mean? Did Nerio have something planned? Was he going
to poison us too? Gods, we couldn’t catch a break.

“Come on,” Ezra said tightly. “We need to visit Ilia.”

✽✽✽

The mountain where Ilia lived was more reminiscent of the one where
I'd grown up. It was small, with a few caves clustered together, and
expansive flat land surrounding the area. The dens were occupied and well
cared for, and by virtue of the smaller population, it was probably a very
desirable place to live. I liked our mountain, though. While I didn't enjoy
being in the thick of a crowd, knowing there were others nearby was
reassuring.

There were lots of witnesses.

 We shifted quickly, and Ilia emerged from the front door before Ezra
could even knock. “I was just leaving. Did you need something? Has
something happened?” he asked curiously, looking between us.

“It's about the Scribe. I think we should talk inside,” Ezra replied.

“I can't help you with the task,” Ilia said carefully. Seff’s family hadn’t
even attended the party last night because they didn’t want to look like they
were favoring us.

“Nor would we ask you for help,” Seff shot back, affronted.

“Of course not,” Ilia chuckled. “Come in, then.”

I could hear movement around the den, but Ilia must have told them to
stay out of the parlor as he led us into the empty room and closed a heavy
wooden door behind us. It was a nice room, with far more furniture than we
had and colorful cushions and blankets everywhere that made it feel homey
and welcoming.

“Sit,” Ilia ordered, gesturing at the seats around the room. I sat on the
couch between Ezra and Seff, spine ramrod straight but face relaxed like I
wasn't at all intimidated to be in the Councilor's house. “What's going on?”
Ilia enquired.

“The Scribe didn't have Queen's Fever; someone poisoned him with
brulic. He’s recovering, though he’ll be on bedrest for a week at least,” Ezra
stated, as calm and factual as ever.

“Poisoned?” Ilia asked, eyebrows shooting up. “You're certain?”

“Entirely certain,” Ezra confirmed.

“It must be Nerio,” Ilia muttered before shooting us a warning look. “I

didn't say that.”

“Of course not,” Seff said with a sly grin.

 “Fuck,” Ilia cursed, getting up and pacing the room. “Say nothing. I was
already concerned about Nerio stretching the rules lately, but I won't put
your flight at risk by getting you involved. As far as anyone else knows,
you were able to heal the Scribe, and that is the end of the story. He'll be
well enough for the Council meeting in a few days, yes? You can bring him
in then and show off his miraculous recovery.”

“If whoever is trying to kill him doesn't succeed by then,” I replied

sarcastically, before clamping my mouth shut and remembering who I was
talking to.

“Yes, you're right. I'll assign Enforcers I trust to watch him,” Ilia
mumbled under his breath, unconcerned by my outburst. “And I will visit
him myself, talk to him about what happened. If anyone is watching,
hopefully, my presence will be a deterrent.”

Ilia stopped pacing to look at each one of us, his gaze softening. “You
are meant for this, you know. The Council. Leadership. Glory. Unlike
Nerio, I respect the rules of the challenge and I cannot say much more, but
you, Flight Galon, are meant for great things.”

It was high praise, and I felt more than a little fraudulent receiving it.

“Thank you, Ilia,” Ezra said formally, inclining his head. He wasn't
great at accepting praise either.

“I'm going to investigate this further. Why don't you all stay and have
tea with Aura? Your mother would love to see you, Seff, and finally meet
this mate of yours. Besides, it gives you a good reason for the visit, if
anyone is watching,” Ilia added with a grimace.

Seff glanced at Ezra, who gave an affirmative nod. Ilia led us into the
kitchen where his mate was already making tea before saying his goodbyes.

Aura was taller than me, but still seemed pretty short by gold standards.
Her small stature housed an incredible amount of energy, though. She
moved around the spotless, organized kitchen like a whirlwind, assembling
tea and snacks for us, barely sparing us a greeting.
 “Oh boys, I don’t suppose you could go rearrange the beds in the end
room, would you? I’ve sketched out where I want the headboards to line up
on the walls, but they’re so heavy,” she pleaded.

“Of course,” Seff chuckled, leading the guys down the hallway and
abandoning me in the kitchen with his mother.

//Come back,// I demanded, alarmed.

//We were indulging her weak excuse to have some girl-time with you,
but if you’re really worried we’ll come back,// Seff replied instantly.

I could handle sneaking into a den of my sleeping enemies and slitting

their throats. Surely I could have a cup of tea with my mother-in-law.

“Come, Shira. Let’s sit in the dining room.”

“Okay,” I replied weakly, following Aura as she led me confidently

down the hallway to a dining room far larger than our own, with a longer
table and a lot more chairs. There wasn’t a spare inch of space anywhere,
yet the room didn’t feel overcrowded.

“You have a lovely home,” I volunteered, trying to think of a normal

thing to say.

“That’s so kind of you,” Aura said with a warm smile, taking a seat and
pouring two cups of tea. I sat down opposite her, folding my hands
awkwardly in my lap. “I’ve always been a real homebody. I love spending
time here, beautifying it,” she chuckled.

“My mother was the same,” I replied since I couldn’t relate to anything
she’d just said. Aura glanced up at me. Her gaze wasn’t unkind, but there
was a moment of tense silence.

“You must think me very frivolous,” Aura said with a sad smile.

“Frivolous?” I repeated in confusion. Organized, yes. Meticulous, sure.

Not frivolous.
 “Worrying about furniture placement and such, when you're running for
Council of all things.”

“I don't think that at all. I really admire how lovely your den is. You
obviously put a lot of time and love into it. I wish I had a passion for that
kind of thing.” My life would be a lot easier if I did.

“We all have our strengths, my dear,” Aura mused. “Or at least that's
what I've always told my sons when they were upset over one brother being
more physical, or better at schoolwork, or having more friends, but I don’t
see why it can’t apply to this as well.

“You know, when my mates suggested running for the Council, I was
excited. They were so young and dynamic compared to the other stuffy old
Councilors.” Aura shot me a wink, and I laughed. That much was still true.

“It would have never occurred to me to run alongside them, and

truthfully, even seeing you do it now, the idea still holds no appeal to me.
Though I've spent a lot of time with the Councilors over the past decade,
and I can assure you there are plenty whose golds would be better suited for
governance than some males in their flights. And some males who would be
far more content to stay out of politics. Things only change when young
ones like you come up through the ranks and demand better. I am in awe of
you.”

“I don't know if I deserve that,” I muttered uncomfortably, spinning my

teacup between my hands.

“You do,” Aura assured me. “It takes a lot of courage to say you're not
satisfied and demand better. I hope the other Councilors see that.”

“So do I.”

After the guys rejoined us, we spent an hour with Seff’s mother over
tea, discussing what we’d been doing recently, before flying the long way
back to our den.
 There was a tension in the air, an understanding that things were about
to change. We'd uncovered a secret we weren't meant to know. Seen
something we weren't supposed to have seen. In saving the Scribe's life, we
may have put ours in serious danger. As if we weren’t already in jeopardy.

I wasn't worried. My mates and I could handle anything that came at us

together, I was certain of that. But Nerio had already been suspicious. Now
he'd be out for blood.

At least with a few days off before the next Council meeting, we could
relax at the den and have a moment to ourselves. Maybe I could finally get
some alone time with Oren. That was going to be my first priority. Now that
he was the only one left to consummate the bond with, it became clear how
strong the urge to claim them was. Being around him ached in the best way.
He was a walking, not-talking temptation, and I wanted him all to myself.

Then maybe I could check in on Xander, meet his new flight. And make
some progress on all the half murals I'd started around the den. And sew
more clothes. A few days off was exactly what I needed.

//There's an Enforcer at our door,// Ezra projected, sounding as

disappointed as I felt.

Do you hate me? I asked, looking skyward to where I assumed the gods
were sitting on a cloud, laughing at me.

Ezra landed first, shifting and dressing before crossing his arms and
waiting for each of us to do the same, not acknowledging the Enforcer until
we were all present as a flight to talk to him. It was a subtle but meaningful
gesture.

I landed last, dressing behind my usual wall of muscle before slipping

into the line between Ezra and Oren. The Enforcer did a double take,
probably expecting me to hang back behind my mates, but cleared his throat
quickly when Ezra growled ominously.

Why was that so attractive?

 “There's an emergency session at the Council, now. Nerio's orders.”

“Is that so?” Ezra asked, crossing his arms over his broad chest.
“Pertaining to?”

“Honestly, I'm not sure,” the Enforcer said, looking sheepish. “They just
told me to come and get you and sent my brother for Flight Mentrus.”

“For fuck's sake,” Seff sighed, closing his eyes and tipping his head
back so the sun warmed his face. “I was looking forward to a bath and a hot
meal.”

“Let's get this over with then,” Ezra replied heavily. “Maybe we’ll get in
a hot meal before midnight.”

We took off after the Enforcer, making the one hour flight to the outcrop
together. As we approached the Council outcrop, I noticed something was
different before we were even over the ocean. Ezra must have agreed, flying
up and directing us to land on the ledge. This time we pulled on our clothes
and climbed down the regular way, not wanting to detract from whatever
was happening on the floor.

Don’t fall, Shira. Don’t fall, Shira.

A flight of five male dragons kneeled on the ground, shackled together

in familiar-looking shift-proof chains. Their wrists were bound behind their
backs and their ankle cuffs were connected by one chain that kept them
together.

Aside from that, they seemed to be in relatively good shape. No blood.

No sign of injury. They didn’t look like they’d been rotting in a prison for
any length of time.

“Flight Galon,” Nerio called. “Flight Mentrus. Join us on the floor.”

We made our way down past the slowly filling stands to the floor. The
other Councilors seemed as surprised as we were by this meeting, since
they didn’t look nearly as relaxed or put together as usual. We lined up next
to Flight Mentrus on the right side of the floor, giving the kneeling
prisoners to the left a wide berth.

Flight Mentrus looked far more prepared for this meeting than the other
Councilors did. Why was Ilia so diligent about following the rules when
Nerio was brazenly breaking them? It was infuriating.

“I know you were not expecting to be here until next week for the
presentation of the Scribe nominees, but this felt like too good of an
opportunity to pass up as your third task. One of the Council's primary
functions is to dispense justice, and what better way to decide who is best
suited for a position on the Council than to see your version of justice.
There is no room for weakness on the Council.”

I snorted quietly. Traditionally, my version of justice had involved

obsidian blades and bloodshed. I wasn't the weak, wilting flower Nerio
seemed to think I was.

“Father, er, Nerio. May I just say that we wholeheartedly agree. It is

crucial that whoever sits on the Council is a good… justice dispenser.
Dispenser of justice.”

//This is painful.//

The observation had been so unexpected, especially coming from Oren,

that I struggled not to laugh. Hiram snorted loudly, earning dirty looks from
Flight Mentrus.

“In addition, I would like to say that we do not need any additional
time, we already have our nominee for the Scribe, he is here with us,” Jason
added pompously. I don't think I imagined all the eye rolls around the
stands. The other Councilors might be wary of us — or more specifically,
me — but they didn't like Flight Mentrus. It might be the advantage we
needed.

“How efficient of you,” Nerio cooed approvingly.

 “Cut the shit, Nerio,” Ilia snapped. “That male is your cousin,” he said,
pointing at the nervous-looking dragon on the edge of the floor. “And we
don't need a new Scribe. Flight Galon healed the current one.”

There were murmurings from the stands, growing increasingly loud in

volume.

“Healed him?” Nerio repeated, looking stricken for a moment before

rearranging his features into an impassive mask. Ilia watched him intently,
his jaw ticking.

“Isn't that wonderful news, Nerio?” Uri said cheerfully. “I'm thrilled to
hear it. He's a fine fellow and an excellent Scribe.”

“But—”

“Well, it appears task two is complete,” Nerio blasted, cutting off

whatever Jason had been about to say. “You've both presented candidates, in
a sense,” he muttered the last part. “Task three is now in progress. Focus
your attention on that.”

My stomach churned uneasily. This was our third and final task. Nerio’s
third and final opportunity to get rid of us, leaving the spot open for Flight
Mentrus, and he’d sprung it on us out of nowhere. He wouldn’t make it easy
for us, but we wouldn’t make it easy for him either.

If Nerio wanted to get rid of Flight Galon, he’d have to work for it.
 Chapter 19

“This is Flight Fiata,” Nerio announced, climbing down from the stands
and pacing slowly in front of the row of captives, hands clasped behind his
back. His head was tipped down, brow furrowed. He looked the
consummate Leader in Thought.

“Why have they been arrested, Father?” Jason called. Nerio shot his son
an irritated look, probably annoyed that he'd disrupted his stately display.

“They are accused of dishonorable dueling.”

There were gasps of outrage and mutters from the crowd, like such a
thing was unheard of. I bit down on my tongue to stop myself from saying
something I shouldn't. Why are you all so surprised? As if dragons don’t
disregard the honor code on a daily basis. The back of Hiram's hand
brushed lightly over mine, a silent gesture of support.
 “The other party was Flight Laoch. A neighboring flight reported their
deaths to the Council. Your third and final challenge is to try Flight Fiata for
their crimes. We will draw straws to determine who goes first. We will take
a vote on both of your suggested courses of action and carry out the
winning plan.”

Ezra and Jason stepped forward. Ezra drew the short straw, meaning we
would go last, but I was happy with that. We would benefit from whatever
knowledge Flight Mentrus gleaned.

I did my best not to giggle as Jason clasped his hands behind his back
and followed the path his father had just been pacing in front of the
prisoners, literally following in his father's footsteps. I doubted it was an
accident. Jason was as subtle as a boulder to the face.

“Flight Fiata, tell me why you have been accused of dishonorable

dueling?” I was going to pull a muscle in my eyeball from rolling my eyes
so hard.

“The Flight in the neighboring den felt the need to report us. We are
being persecuted for choosing to duel at night. There are no laws forbidding
this,” the Alpha replied, looking bored. There was nothing in their
expressions or their body language that betrayed fear, despite kneeling on
the ground in chains. They mostly looked annoyed. Like this whole thing
was an everyday irritation.

“Why not challenge them to a duel during daylight?” Jason asked,

giving them his best pensive face.

“We felt that they were stronger than us and we wouldn't be able to
win,” the Alpha replied, this time looking at Jason like he was a moron.

I pulled my gaze away from the prisoners to discreetly survey the

crowd. None of the Councilors seemed to take any issue with the Alpha’s
flimsy excuse. What was the point in having an honor code, in even
bothering with structured duels, if “they were stronger” was a legitimate
defence for skirting the rules? This whole thing was a farce.
 Jason hummed, rubbing his chin, and pondering the clouds overhead.
Hiram huffed a chuckle, and I bit down on the inside of my cheeks to stop
myself from laughing at the theatrics. He paused for a moment, going over
to the rest of his flight to mutter quietly amongst themselves.

//Is that it?// Hiram asked, reflecting my thoughts. //Isn’t he going to ask
any more questions?//

//Unlikely. Jason isn’t interested enough in what anyone else has to say
to ask detailed questions,// Ezra replied, sounding unimpressed. //This is
just a performance in statesmanship for him.//

“Thank you for your patience, Councilors. Our culture has always been
one that valued strength and domination,” Jason announced to the mostly
uninterested Council. “While Flight Fiata must be disciplined not following
usual dueling conventions, I believe their punishment should take into
account their ingenuity in finding an alternative solution to rise above their
station. We do not want to set a precedent that would discourage other
flights from aspiring for a better life.”

Jason’s disturbing words sucked all the humor out of the situation.

There was nothing funny about this. This was dangerous. This was vile.
In one short speech, Jason had highlighted everything I despised about
dragons. The memory of slitting the throats of the flight that had killed my
family was so strong, I could almost feel the cool blade in my hand, hear
the dripping of blood on the stone floor.

This was why I was here. This is why I wanted to be on the Council,
despite the stress, despite the personal risks to me. So I could do something
about this.

“What is your suggested disciplinary action, Flight Mentrus?” Nerio

called from his seat at the edge of the floor.

“A formal apology to the Council and a lifelong ban from dueling,”

Jason replied confidently, surveying the seated Councilors like he was one
of the gods, looking out over his subjects. The thoughtful mutterings of the
Councilors enraged me more. Only Seff's fathers were quiet, watching us
carefully.

“I’m sure Shira will agree with me,” Jason continued, like the raging
asshole he was turning to face us. “After all, there’s strength in compassion,
isn’t there, gold?”

Had I not said almost those exact words to Nerio after the first
challenge? Had he given his son a full run down? What an asshole.

I stood by my statement, but I couldn’t find it in me to have any

compassion for the flight kneeling on the ground. They’d killed because
they were greedy. Because they wanted more and decided to take it from
someone else.

They should rot.

Jason smirked at me, like he could see the internal struggle I was
having. Maybe it was obvious from my expression that my compassion
didn’t extend that far.

I probably shouldn’t have been so hard on my mates. The gods could

have stuck me with Jason, the dragon equivalent of a stubborn splinter. My
mates moved onto the floor as Flight Mentrus sidled off, looking ten shades
of smug with their performance.

“Councilors,” Seff announced, drawing their attention. “Were this a

murder trial, the defendants would be given angel root tincture to loosen
their tongues.” The Councilors shouted their objections as the captives
glared at Seff with a mixture of shock and horror.

Maybe a little too much horror for an innocent flight.

“Flight Laoch is dead, under the cover of darkness. In what world is that
“dishonorable dueling”? I move that this be treated as a murder trial and the
defendants questioned accordingly.”
 Nerio looked like he was about to protest, but Seff beat him to it.
“Surely, there's no harm in ensuring we get all the information? If they're
innocent, they have nothing to worry about.”

Seff was so sexy when he started reciting rules and regulations.

“Hear, hear,” Ilia called smugly, leaning back in his seat with his arms
crossed, his face glowing with pride as he watched his son commanding the
floor. “I can't think of a single reasonable objection to that request.”

Nerio’s eye twitched as he nodded to an Enforcer who disappeared

down some stairs I’d never noticed before that seemed to lead under the
rock. He emerged with a small vial of what must be angel root tincture,
presumably The Alchemist’s own creation.

He moved efficiently down the row of prisoners, pinching their noses

shut until they were forced to breathe through their mouths and forcing the
liquid down their throats. Within a few minutes, all the defendants were
coughing on the bitter tonic and red-faced with rage.

//Shira.// Ezra's voice commanded my attention, breaking me out of my

haze. //Would you like to do the questioning?//

The offer took me by surprise, and judging by the sharp looks the other
four sent Ezra; they hadn't been expecting it either.

//Yes,// I replied instantly, not thinking it through.

With a confidence I didn't feel, I marched into the center of the floor
and planted myself in front of the captives, crossing my arms and tilting my
head back so it at least felt like I was looking down on them. There was no
mistaking the sounds of disapproval from the audience, nor the satisfied
grins of the flight kneeling at my feet.

Golds didn't interrogate prisoners. Golds didn't like to hear about

violence. Golds should be tucked up safely in their dens, pretending the
world outside their homes didn't exist.
 Golds could be whatever they godsdamned wanted to be.

“Did you issue a formal challenge to duel Flight Laoch?” I asked, proud
of how stern my voice sounded.

“No.” The muttering from the crowd immediately ceased. The silence
only heightened my nerves.

“Did you give them any indication that you wished to challenge them
for their territory, formally or informally?” I pressed.

“No,” the Alpha growled, the vein in his neck bulging more with each
answer.

“When you attacked them, did you do so with the intention to kill
them?”

“Yes.” The word was guttural and vicious, and met my gasps of shock
and horror. The hypocrisy was almost overwhelming. For years, these same
Councilors had served next to Flight Milain and had all but chosen not to
see the truth that had been staring them in the face.

“Flight Galon—” Nerio tried to interrupt, but I wasn’t having it. I

wasn’t done.

“Where is Flight Laoch’s gold dragon?”

“Dead,” the kneeling Alpha gritted out, the answer falling unwittingly
from his peeled back lips.

“Were there children?”

“Yes.” His voice was now so strained from the effort to contain his
incriminating words, I had to focus hard to understand him.

“Where are they?”

“Dead,” he choked. There was a roar of fury from the Councilors

behind me, and I turned on my heel, glaring at them incredulously as my
temper got the best of me.

“What did you expect? You call it a dishonorable duel because you are
too cowardly to call it what it is. Murder. This flight murdered Flight Laoch
— their males, their gold dragon, their children. Shall I tell you what it is
like to watch your family be murdered in front of you?”

I spun back to face the prisoners. “Did you creep silently into their den
while they were sleeping? Come, share with us how this was just an
innocent flight trying to rise above their station. Did the children run or did
you drag them from their beds? Did the gold die trying to keep her babies
safe? Were the males shielding their family when you took their lives?”

There were more gasps behind me. Shouts of anger. Outraged mutters.
Disgusted exclamations. I ignored them all. As far as I was concerned, the
Council had made their position clear. The kneeling Alpha nodded, his
chants of “yes” barely above a whisper.

//Careful, my love. Don't incriminate yourself,// Ezra reminded me as I

opened my mouth to retaliate. He was right; I knew he was right. I had to
stop. But my anger was making my thoughts hazy.

How dare they sit here and act like this was just a duel gone too far? A
whole family was dead, and the Council had been prepared to give their
killers the benefit of the doubt. They wouldn’t have even tried them as
murderers had we not suggested it. Why was I playing along with this
system, trying to work my way into it, when it was so broken?

“This is a sham. This trial is the worst of us, the worst of our culture.
There is nothing strong about murdering a sleeping family in their home
because you covet what they have.” I glared at the Councilors and Flight
Mentrus, running my gaze slowly over each of them, letting them see the
rage in my eyes. I could feel my golden scales coating my torso and
forearms, and I didn’t bother pushing them back.

“You would show compassion to these murderers, but not the Scribe
who lay dying in his bed, needing medicine. You would show compassion
to this flight who executed children, but wanted to leave an abused prisoner
— a child — in chains simply because he was a fae. You are shameful.”

“The Council are not the ones on trial here,” Nerio barked, poisonous
glare trained on me and black scales creeping up his neck.

//Shira,// Levi warned, sounding nervous.

I stared defiantly back at Nerio, determined to show him I wouldn’t be

cowed by his disapproval. “Would you have bothered to find out the fate of
the female and the children if I hadn’t asked? Would you have tried them as
murderers, as you should have if Seff hadn't insisted on it?”

“We care about females and children,” Nerio snapped, avoiding my

question.

“Oh, you care about your mate. Your mother. Your sisters. Your children.
What about the others? The dragons who aren’t fortunate enough to be
connected to the Council? You are representatives of all the dragons, yet
you don't speak up for those who have the quietest voice. Flight Fiata would
have walked free today if you’d done things your way. Perhaps the Council
should have been on trial.”

“Enough,” Nerio barked as rumblings of discontent broke out among

the Councilors. There was more than that, though. There were some guilty
looks being exchanged. Some hand wringing. A few signs that maybe some
of what I'd said today had gotten through. “Suggest their punishment and sit
down, gold.”

“Execution,” I snapped, not a trace of compassion in sight. These

assholes didn’t deserve it. “Execute them and post a detailed description of
their crimes and their fate throughout all dragon settlements in Avalon, so
there is no doubt where the Council stands on this,” I added, staring at
Nerio hard enough that he fidgeted in discomfort.

There were some keening sounds from the floor where the captives
kneeled, but I couldn't find it in myself to feel pity for them. They’d sealed
their fate when they attacked Flight Laoch. They were monsters. The
monsters could burn.

//Take a breath, rebel,// Oren reminded me, sounding worried.

“Perhaps we should line them up in their beds, execute them the way
they executed Flight Laoch,” Nerio said, with a shrewd look on his face.
“Wouldn’t you agree, Shira?”

“I don’t much care,” I snapped, breathing hard to clear the haze of red
that seemed to have overtaken my brain. Was that it? They were just going
to execute Flight Fiata and go on their merry way? That wasn’t acceptable
to me. I wanted change. Real, meaningful change. Someone better rip into
Jason for his half-assed questioning, too.

“Oh, I think so. An obsidian blade would be a particularly disrespectful

way to go. The gold would die first, naturally. Like Odessa.”

“Odessa was last,” I retorted, annoyed that Nerio was focusing on

entirely the wrong thing here.

//Shira!//

Fuck.

What had he just said? What had I just said?

What had I just done?

“What was that, young gold?” Nerio asked, a sinister smile slowly
spreading across his face.

My heartbeat thundered in my ears, so loud I could barely make out the

sound of the yelling Councilors. Were they yelling at me? There wasn’t
enough air. My lungs burned and my head spun, black spots dancing across
my vision.

This was how it felt when Odessa had held my head underwater. I
thought I’d die. The water had filled my lungs, and I’d fought, I’d fought,
but the outcome was inevitable as the rising sun. I’d been so convinced that
had been the end. Maybe I’d imagined everything.

Maybe I was still in that tub of dirty laundry water, and I’d concocted
this elaborate future. Designed the males I’d fallen heart and soul in love
with as I took my last breaths to ease the disappointment of my life ending
before it had even begun.

//Breathe!// Ezra barked, snapping me out of my panic. I took in a

lungful of air, turning on the spot to face my mates. They were real. This
was real. I was here. It felt like the world was moving in slow motion as a
rush of Enforcers barricaded them at the edge of the floor, restraining them
with shift-proof cuffs as they fought to get to me.

“Now, how would you know something like that?” Nerio asked
conversationally. I spun back to face him, hundreds of eyes on me.

//Admit nothing. Understand?// Ezra commanded, sounding pained.

“Shira,” Nerio snapped when I failed to respond. “How would you

know that Odessa of Flight Milain was killed last?”

“Rumors,” I rasped, my tongue feeling too thick for my mouth. I didn’t

move as two Enforcers sidled up next to me, giving me an apologetic look
as they pinned my arms behind my back at Nerio’s command.

I couldn’t make out what the Councilors were saying, but not all of
them looked hostile. They looked like they were giving my answer serious
thought. Maybe that was the hope talking.

Nerio moved out of his row, walking down to the floor to pace in front
of me, commanding the attention of all the observing Councilors and
Enforcers. He was at least six feet away from me, but my heart was
thundering so loud in my chest, I was certain he could hear it.

“I’ve had my suspicions about the gold, Shira, Councilors. Curiously,

Flight Milain reported her dead after the attack on Glasdon Mountain. Yet,
somehow, she came to be found in the hands of the fae twelve years later.
She was liberated, then only weeks later, Flight Milain was found dead. At
first, I thought it was her mates, but after listening to her today… Well, no
normal gold would be so vicious as to suggest execution. Her comment
about Odessa only confirmed my suspicions.

“I can only assume that Shira herself, damaged as she is — which we all
already knew from her misguided run at the Council seat — murdered
Flight Milain.”

“That is a big accusation to make with no evidence.” Ilia’s entire flight

on their feet and glaring at Nerio. I could only tell what he was saying
because I was watching his mouth move. His words were drowned out by
the sound of the crowd, the shouts of objection from my mates, and the
deafening rush of blood in my ears.

“Her death record—” Nerio began.

“There is no such thing,” Ezra shouted. “Check the Records Keep for
yourself.”

“I checked it myself. Shira and her entire family were reported dead,”
Nerio challenged. “If the record isn’t there, you destroyed it.”

“We did no such thing,” Ezra replied brazenly like he hadn’t ordered its
destruction himself.

Gods, please don’t let them give him angel root tincture. The thought of
them interrogating my mates made me want to vomit.

“Death record or not, her comment about Odessa was all but an
admission of guilt. If you have anything further to say, save it for the trial.”

Trial.

My mates’ rage was palpable. I couldn’t turn to see them with the
Enforcers holding me in place, but I could feel the heat of their anger on the
back of my neck. Or maybe that was just Seff.
 Gods. This would hurt them. This would kill them. I never wanted my
mates to suffer.

“Order!” Nerio roared, quieting the crowd. “Shira of Flight Galon, you
are under arrest on suspicion of murder.”
 Chapter 20

No.
How could this be happening? They were taking her away. The
Enforcers were marching her to the cavern in the rocks, the most highly
warded place on dragon territory. They each held an arm behind her back,
escorting her like a prisoner. We wouldn’t even be able to project to Shira
once she descended the steps.

There were a million things I wanted to say to her, and they were all
fighting for dominance. How could I sum up everything I was feeling in
just a few words?

But my beautiful mate beat me to it.

//I love you. All of you.//

 She loved us. It was the first time she’d ever said it. I swore to myself it
wouldn’t be the last.

//And we love you,// Levi replied, fortunately having the wherewithal to

respond when the rest of us stood there dumbstruck, watching our beautiful
gold being taken away, struggling against the increasingly large number of
Enforcers restraining us, achieving absolutely fucking nothing.

Shira’s head of dark hair disappeared down the stairs into the cavern
and out of sight. Just like that, she was gone again. Out of our reach.
Locked up. Again. By the gods, over and over, we let Shira down.

If I didn’t have these fucking shift-proof cuffs on, I’d cook every one of
these Councilors alive. Seff’s fathers included. They should have done more
to keep Shira safe.

“Flight Galon,” Nerio sighed, with a triumphant gleam in his eye and an
overly somber look on his face, the treacherous snake. “As none of you
have a historical connection to Flight Milain to put you under suspicion,
and since you are unlikely to go far while your mate is being detained, you
are free to go. We will be in touch if we have any further questions. That is
all.”

“That’s all?” I roared, black scales rippling over my skin the second the
Enforcer behind me removed the cuffs.

“He’s right,” Ilia interjected, giving me a warning look that clearly said
cool it. “He is entitled to know the day of his mate’s full hearing.”

“Two day’s time as is standard,” Nerio said impatiently. “Though it

seems foolish not to just proceed today, given her obvious guilt.”

“Enough,” Ilia barked. “You are attempting to sway the Councilors

before the hearing has taken place.”

Nerio gave him a filthy look. “In the meantime, we need to decide what
to do with our other criminals,” he announced, not even attempting to
disguise the fact that he was lumping Shira in with Flight Fiata, who were
kneeling on the edge of the floor, looking baffled by the turn of events.

“Flight Galon, do you support your mate’s suggested punishment?”

“Yes,” I snapped, giving Nerio an icy glare.

“Fine. Let us vote,” he muttered, turning his back on us to face the rows
of Councilors around him. “All in favor of Flight Mentrus' course of
action?”

Loyally, Nerio’s flight voted in favor of their son's weak proposal,

though none of them looked thrilled to be doing so.

“All in favor of Flight Galon's suggestion?” Nerio sighed. The

remaining Councilors raised their hands as one. Whether they hated us or
not — whether or not they hated Shira — none of them could in good faith
endorse Flight Mentrus’ lenient course of punishment. An eye for an eye.

“Flight Fiata, you have been sentenced to death by order of the Council
of Dragons,” Nerio announced in an irritated tone. “Escort them to the
holding cell,” he added, gesturing to a flight of young enforcers who stood
backed up against the cliff, awaiting instructions.

There was an uncomfortable silence as the prisoners were dragged

away, the sound of their chains scraping on the stone was obnoxiously loud
without the inane chatter of the Councilors that usually filled the air.

“Session dismissed. Meet back here in two days’ time for the trial,”
Nerio snapped.

Ilia and his flight rushed forward before Nerio had even finished
speaking.

“Can we see her?” I asked, uninterested in anything else. I needed to

know she was okay. Shira wasn’t just the toughest gold I knew, she was the
toughest dragon I knew. She’d survived horrors I couldn’t even imagine.
Seen her loved ones die right in front of her eyes. After everything she’d
been through, she had never stopped fighting, never let that fire in her go
out.

Did the gods hate her? Give my girl a fucking break, already.

“No,” Ilia said with an apologetic grimace. “You know she can’t have
any visitors before the hearing. You’re emotional and I understand that, but
you have to think clearly. Shira is depending on you.”

He was right. I knew that. She knew that. It was probably driving her
crazy.

“Nerio is out for blood. You’d better come up with something fast,”
Corvus said, looking worriedly at us. “We’ll take it in turns to stay here and
guard her.”

“I swear to you, no harm will come to her under our watch,” Ilia added,
putting his hand on my shoulder. “The outcome of the trial depends on you.
Don’t let her down.”

I nodded, throat tight with emotion as Ilia led his flight towards the
holding cells built under the rock.

Would she be frightened? Shira was careful not to show fear, but we
knew she had nightmares. The holding cells were dark and sparse. She’d
spent most of her life in confinement. It was cruel, and we were helpless to
get to her.

Being with Shira, loving Shira, felt like an exercise in helplessness

sometimes. We’d been helpless to free her from the fae. We were helpless to
keep her coddled and safe from harm. Helpless to find her when she’d left.

For a while, it had felt like convincing her to love us was a helpless
endeavor too. But it wasn’t. Shira loved us. She loved us, and we loved her.
If we could overcome all the obstacles that led us here, we could overcome
this too.
 //Shift,// I ordered. If we couldn’t see Shira, there was nothing for us on
this rock. Our presence was required elsewhere.

//Where to, Alpha?// Oren asked, my flight brothers all looking to me

for guidance and leadership. I wasn’t going to let them down.

//Arshire Slopes. We’re going to pay our brother-in-law a visit.//

✽✽✽

We flew like death itself was at our back, nipping at our heels,
reminding us that time was running out. That’s how it felt — like every
second that ticked by simultaneously came too fast and agonizingly slow.
That the sand in the hourglass would run out, and Shira’s life would be
forfeit.

There were ten dens on Arshire Slopes, and we split up, knocking on the
door of each one to find Xander. I wasn’t even entirely sure what I wanted
him to do, but it had to be something. He could at least verify that Flight
Milain weren’t the virtuous, upstanding Councilors they’d pretended to be
for all those years. That was a start.

I pounded aggressively on the door of the last den, about halfway up the
mountain. I’d pulled on my trousers, but I was still shirtless, my black
wings outstretched behind me, and black scales flickering over my skin as I
struggled to keep my emotions in check. We’d terrified most of the
inhabitants here already.

A portly, elderly male opened the door, looking irritated at the intrusion.

“We’re looking for Xander.”

My flight brothers landed behind me, each in the same state of disarray
as I was.
 His eyes widened as he took us in properly. Recognition flared, and
emotions ranging from surprise to horror flickered over his face.

“Enforcers,” he rasped. “You’ve come for him.” Hiram snorted

obnoxiously from somewhere behind me. I was counting down the minutes
until he lost it and started lashing out at us. So far, he was doing remarkably
well.

“No, they’re not Enforcers these days,” an unimpressed voice drawled

from inside the den. “They’re running for the top job, last I heard. Though
their visiting doesn’t bode well for Xander either way.”

“Uh, this is Nestor. Xander’s Alpha.” Despite his youthful face, he was
big enough to be an Alpha, but I doubted the kid was more than eighteen.
He was young, energetic, and hostile.

“You need not worry about Xander’s safety. We just want to talk to
him,” I reassured the suspicious Alpha.

“Well, as his Alpha, I’ll decide whether that’s a good idea.” This time,
Hiram outright laughed.

This kid had good intentions, but as an Alpha, he was still wet behind
the ears. Being an Alpha didn’t mean dictating your flight’s every move.
Good leadership didn’t mean total control.

“Where’s Shira?” Xander asked, ignoring his Alpha entirely as he

shoved Nestor out of the way to stand in the doorway in front of me.

I wasn’t accustomed to feeling guilty — particularly with anyone who

wasn’t Shira — but looking at her brother’s panicked face, the guilt was
almost overwhelming. Xander had made his feelings on Shira getting
involved with the Council crystal clear.

He let out a hollow, unamused laugh as he sagged against the doorway.

Xander wasn’t like Shira. He’d spent his life creeping in the shadows,
staying one step ahead of his mark. He was observant.
 “Let me guess — for all of your arrogance and bluster about keeping
Shira safe, you failed.”

“That sums it up,” I confirmed. Levi made a pained noise behind me,
but I didn’t bother turning to look at him. I doubted I’d be able to even see
him through the thick cloud of smoke Seff was emanating. Hiram got to it
before I could, using his air magic to blow it away.

“So, she’s dead then?” Xander asked flatly, his expression neutral, but
his eyes tortured.

“Of course not,” I snapped, affronted. “She’s in custody.”

As if we’d be making house visits if Shira was dead. We’d probably be

dead too. I wouldn’t survive the agony of losing her. I’d only had a taste of
what a future with Shira looked like, and that was enough for me to know
that nothing else could compare.

If the Council sentenced her to death, I’d burn the whole thing to the
ground. If it killed me, so be it. For the first time, I truly understood the
sacrifices Shira had been willing to make to get revenge.

A gold padded down the hallway towards her mates. She had dark black
skin and a mass of tight black curls that fell to her waist. Her movements
were shy, but she was determined.

“Laurel, get back in the den,” Nestor ordered, not taking his distrusting
eyes off us.

“There’s a trial in two days' time. We can clear Shira’s name. Destroy
Flight Milain’s legacy,” I said thickly, focusing on Xander.

“And you can’t do it without me,” Xander finished in a mocking tone,

running his hands through his long hair.

He’s Shira’s brother. Don’t punch him.

“Xander,” Laurel whispered, ignoring her Alpha’s warning growl and

stepping forward to wrap her hands around Xander’s arm. She tugged at it,
urging him to look down and meet her pleading gaze. “You have to help
her.”

“It’s not even a question,” Xander replied, his voice softening as he

spoke to his mate. “Of course I’ll do it. But working with these assholes
who all but offered Shira up in their quest for Council glory fucking grates.”

Levi stepped up to my left side, smoothly taking over as my Alpha

instincts to protect and defend my flight got the better of my conversational
skills.

“That is not what happened. You know Shira wanted to run for Council.
I’m confident she wants it now more than ever. She fights for things that
matter to her — her family, her mates, justice. Revenge.”

He wasn’t wrong about that. If I knew Shira, she was furious right now.
If Nerio hadn’t locked her up, he’d be getting the Flight Milain throat-
slitting special tonight.

“Rest assured, Xander, that there is no glory for us without Shira. We

will get her back. We will win that seat. Shira’s name will be cleared and
she will live without this noose around her neck for the rest of her life,”
Levi said with enough conviction in his voice for all five of us.

“What does Xander need to do?” Laurel asked, turning her big brown
doe eyes on me. She seemed too soft, too compassionate for the rough-
around-the-edges Xander and hot-headed Nestor.

“Testify in front of the Council,” I rumbled, my voice thick from

holding back the urge to shift.

“I can do one better,” Xander replied, his mouth set in a grim line. “But
I need to pay a visit to some old friends first.”

“Xander,” Nestor began.

“She’s my sister, Nestor. The only family I have left. Don’t ask me to
give up on her,” Xander said tiredly.
 “I was going to say I’m coming with you.”

“Two days’ time,” I reminded Xander.

“Wouldn’t miss it,” he sighed, stepping past us to shift. Nestor ushered

their gold back into the house before moving onto the platform to join
Xander and shooting us a dirty look.

“If you fuckers get a seat on the Council, I want a clean slate. For all of
us.”

“Done,” I promised, flattening myself against the wall so they had room
to shift. We watched them take flight in silence, each lost in our own
thoughts.

It was a start, but it wasn’t enough. We needed to do more than just

paint Flight Milain as the enemy. Ruining their reputation wouldn’t protect
Shira.

We needed a shield.

✽✽✽

“Now what?” Hiram asked, voice heavy with despair as we arrived back
at our den without our mate.

My answer caught in my throat as I took in the outlined dragons on the

hallway walls. They were precise, yet messy. Beautiful, but deadly. The
murals themselves were ambitious, yet there was something very quaint
about them. It was Shira to a tee.

“We gather some essentials to make sure Shira’s comfortable, then bully
whichever one of Seff’s fathers is watching her into handing it over.”

Seff grimaced, but nodded along with the rest of us.

 “Then we visit our families. It’s time to call in backup.”

“What if we can’t get her out?” Hiram asked hoarsely, voicing the
question that was at the forefront of all of our minds.

What if.

“That’s not an option,” Levi replied gruffly, clapping Hiram on the

shoulder and pulling him forwards until their foreheads pressed together. “If
we have to lie, cheat, and steal to get her out of there, then that’s what we’ll
do. There’s no scenario where Shira rots in that prison. You feel me? Get
your head together, my brother. We’ve got a busy two days ahead of us to
pull this off. Those old fuckers at the Council won’t know what hit them.”

In the back of my mind, I still expected Hiram to sulk. To throw all of

his toys out of the cot and give up, but he didn’t. He squeezed Levi’s
shoulder before stepping back, his mouth set in a grim line of
determination.

“No tantrums?” Seff confirmed, hardly one to talk as flames licked over
his forearms.

“No,” Hiram replied, his eyes twinkling for a moment. “Shira is a harsh
mistress. I’m not in any hurry to repeat my punishment.”

“No, she’s not, and you loved it,” Levi snorted. “So let’s get her back so
I can talk her into repeating it.”

✽✽✽

The day of the trial was the most terrifying day of my life.

There had been a lot of moments when I’d felt fear since I’d met my
little tornado of a mate, but this was the worst. Shira’s fate was truly in
someone else’s hands, and despite our best efforts to prepare her case, we
had no way of knowing if we’d succeed.
 For all my magic, my Alpha gifts, my influence with the Council, I had
no way of knowing whether I’d done enough to keep my mate safe.

None of us had slept since we’d seen Shira. We hadn’t even

contemplated it. Why should we sleep when she was shut in a cave? I’d
taken prisoners down to those accommodations before. There wasn’t
anything comfortable about them. Not even with the thick blanket, pillows
and sleep clothes we’d insisted Seff’s father, Corvus, take in for her.

No, there was no way we were getting in our bed without Shira.
Besides, we’d had more productive things to do with our time.

“Quite the crowd you’ve assembled,” Nerio sneered, giving me a

disdainful look as he crossed the floor towards the stands. He wasn’t wrong,
almost everyone we knew was crowded around the floor, the edges of the
stands, the upper ledges. The whole rock crawled with our friends and
family members “The big audience won’t help, but don’t worry. I’ll make
sure you have time to say goodbye to her.”

Nerio wandered off and Oren blasted Seff with water as flames engulfed
his arms.

//We have to stay calm. He’s trying to bait us,// I chastised, giving Seff a
sidelong glance.

//It’s working,// Seff replied, chagrined.

“Councilors. Enforcers. Guests,” Nerio sneered, calling the meeting to

attention. “We are here for the trial of Shira of Flight Galon for the murder
of Flight Milain, and for the confirmation of Flight Mentrus to the vacant
Council seat—”

“Hold on, that is definitely a preliminary call,” Ilia interrupted, standing

up and glaring at Nerio. “The outcome of the trial has not been determined,
Nerio. Flight Galon are still in the running for the seat.”

“For now,” Nerio replied with a cold smile. “Bring out the accused.”
 I felt the moment Shira passed through the wards. Her presence was like
a beacon of light in my mind, her warmth drawing us towards her like
moths to a flame.

//Shira,// the five of us projected as one.

//I’m okay. Are you okay?// she shot back, her tone heavy with concern.
I watched as the Enforcers led her up the few steps to the edge of the floor.
Shira was wearing her trousers and shirt she’d adjusted to fit her — clean
ones we’d brought for her — and her hair was pulled back into a knot at the
base of her head with strands escaping, framing her face. There were dark
circles under her eyes and her complexion was pale, but Shira pulled her
shoulders back and held her head high.

Shira didn’t let anyone see her sweat.

//We’re fine. Admit nothing, my love. We have a plan, but you need to
trust us.//

I was asking a lot. I wasn’t sure Shira had trusted anyone since she was
a child.

//I trust you.//

There was a sharp intake of breath to my right. Oren. I wondered if an

overwhelming wave of honor was clogging his throat the way it was
clogging mine.

The Enforcers led Shira to the center of the floor before releasing her
arms and taking a step back, shooting us an apologetic look. Fortunately for
them, they’d been gentle, or they’d have found themselves without hands.

“Can you confirm that you are Shira of Flight Galon?” Nerio drawled,
flicking Shira a dismissive look. Seff started to smoke again, taking a deep
calming breath when Hiram elbowed him in the ribs.

“I am.” There was no shake in her voice, no sign of nerves. Shira

looked… confident. She was confident in us.
 “Do you know why you’re here, Shira of Flight Galon?”

“You accused me of murder,” she replied drily, raising her eyebrows at

Nerio like he was being deliberately obtuse. A vein throbbed in his head,
and I couldn’t decide whether it was genius or suicidal to antagonize him at
this moment. I liked to think there was a method to Shira’s madness, but I
suspected she was winging it most of the time.

“So I did,” Nerio replied snidely. “Well, since we’re all on the same
page, let the trial begin.”
 Chapter 21

I was terrified. Ezra had asked me to trust them, and I did. But at the same
time, I thought I might wet myself. Could Nerio tell? I felt like he could
tell.

Aside from the crippling panic that I was about to be found out, I was
exhausted. The past two nights had been mental torture. Even though I
knew logically that I wasn’t in Glendower Castell’s cave prison in his back
garden — the Council’s prison was much nicer — my mind had
continuously played tricks on me.

In my darkest moments, it felt like the past few months had never
happened. Like I’d never been free. Whatever the Council had set up to
protect that prison had blocked my mates’ presence from my mind, and I
felt the loss of them keenly. The absence of the bond between us had been
the most jarring change when the Enforcer had led me to the cavern. It was
like someone had sliced off a limb.

“As Seff of Flight Galon recently pointed out, no murder trial would be
complete without angel root tincture to ensure whoever on trial is telling the
truth.”

Fuck.

//Fuck,// Hiram and Seff repeated in my head.

“Alchemist, would you be so kind?” Nerio asked, with a smirk. I looked

around in surprise and sure enough, The Alchemist was waiting on the edge
of the floor. The Scribe was next to her and was leaning nervously away
despite being twice her height. She’d dressed up for the occasion, wearing a
sweeping magenta robe that clashed terribly against her gray skin.

Despite my terror, relief briefly trickled through my system at seeing the

Scribe. He still looked a little frail, and his skin was still pallid, but he
looked worlds better than when we’d last seen him.

“It’s The Alchemist,” she sniffed, glaring at Nerio as she shuffled onto
the floor towards me, rifling through her bag. The glass vials clinked
together ominously as she moved and I struggled fruitlessly against the
Enforcers holding me.

“Be still, little dragon,” The Alchemist murmured. Her face gave
nothing away, but the softness in her tone caught my attention. The
Alchemist was almost always snarky. The only time I’d heard her use this
gentle tone was when she’d told me about her sister.

Somehow I knew that The Alchemist was asking me to trust her. I

wasn’t sure how much trust I had left to dole out, but she hadn’t let me
down yet.

I opened my mouth for her to tip the vial of liquid she was holding
down my throat. If I had nothing to hide, which is the theory we were
running with, then I wouldn’t be afraid of a little truth-telling serum, would
I?

Her eyes gleamed with satisfaction as the tasteless liquid hit my tongue.
This was no angel root tincture. I distinctly remember the horrible, bitter
taste of it when she’d forced it on me back at her apartment. Whatever this
was went down smooth and tasted like watery honey. I made a show of
scrunching up my face and The Alchemist gave me a discreet, approving
look as she backed away.

Some of the aches and pains in my joints from lying on a hard, lumpy
bed eased, and the cloud of exhaustion in my brain cleared a little.

By the gods, she’d given me a healing potion. If I got out of this, I was
going to find her five goblin mates of her own. She deserved it.

“Shira of Flight Galon,” Nerio began smugly. “Tell the Council about
your interactions with Flight Milain.”

That was a very broad question, and I was supposed to be telling the
unguarded truth. I could give them enough truth to make them
uncomfortable. To show them who the real villains were in this story.

//Don’t freak out,// I whispered in my mates’ minds. I’d been careful in

the details I’d shared with them so far. I didn’t like reliving them, and I
knew it would upset them to hear about what I’d been through. They
couldn’t protect me from the past.

“When I was eight years old, the males of Flight Milain broke into my
family’s den at the bottom of Glasdon Mountain in the middle of the night.
They murdered my family, including my mother and my two-year-old
sister.”

The outrage was deafening, the rage and disbelief pouring from the
crowd, palpable. To say nothing of the anger I could physically feel
radiating from my mates. I doubted I was saying anything they hadn’t
already worked out for themselves.
 I took a deep breath, knowing I had to continue like I had taken the
angel root tincture and the words were being ripped out of me against my
will. Not just continue, I had to lay it all on the table.

Once upon a time, there was a gold dragon who would have given her
life in exchange for her revenge. I wasn’t that gold dragon anymore. I had
too much to live for. I had love. I had dreams. I had everything to fight for.

“Flight Milain took me with them, back to their den. I was a gift to their
gold dragon, Odessa. A slave.”

There were no shouts of outrage now. The exposed rocky outcrop

suddenly felt too small, too contained. The silence was broken only by the
crashing waves and whistling wind, and even that was unnaturally quiet. I
embedded my nails in my palms as panic bubbled in my chest, strangling
the air in my lungs.

//Breathe, my love.// I gasped a harsh lungful of air at Ezra’s command,

making the tightness in my throat flare painfully.

//Stay with us, rebel. We are right here,// Oren rumbled.

“Impossible,” Nerio whispered. “We would have known. Someone

would have known.”

“For eight years, I did not leave the den,” I continued, cursing the
shakiness of my voice. “I slept in the bathroom, which Julian sealed shut
each night with his earth magic. They caved in the escape tunnel the day
after I arrived. You can verify that for yourselves.”

Under the guise of being “forced” to speak by the “angel root tincture,”
I felt free to speak honestly for the first time, perhaps ever. There was no
fear of judgment or embarrassment holding me back because I was just
reciting the factual truth.

“I have been tortured, burned, cut, beaten and whipped. Held

underwater until I thought I’d never breathe again. From the ages of eight to
sixteen, that was my life.”
 //Shira...// That single word echoed in my head. Maybe it was from one
of them. Maybe it was all of them. One word, two syllables, that held a
world of heartache. My pain was theirs because they loved me. Because
they wanted it to be. I knew without a doubt, if they could, they’d take each
wound, each scar, each tear I’d shed, because I would unquestionably do the
same for them.

“That is absurd,” Nerio choked out, eyes bulging somewhat manically

out of his head. At any other time, the visual would have been funny.

“Is it?” Ilia challenged. “Doesn’t sound all that absurd to me. The idea
that a mysterious, powerful flight appeared out of nowhere, murdered every
flight on Glasdon Mountain except for Flight Milain is ludicrous.”

“You believe this… this… slander. You believe that fellow Councilors
would murder flights of dragons and keep a child as a slave?” Nerio
blustered.

“You don’t? You’re the one that insisted she have the angel root
tincture,” Uri cut in, glaring at Nerio. “She’s obviously not lying.”

“Councilors,” a voice boomed out from the edge of the stand I didn’t
recognize. “I assume you will call witnesses.”

“Micah?” Nerio asked in surprise, doing a double take.

Micah. Why did that name sound so familiar?

Micah took a step forward onto the floor into my eyeline. My breath
caught in my throat as he got closer. He looked so much like Reuel. I
thought I might throw up despite my empty stomach.

//Micah is Flight Milain’s son. His flight were Enforcers twelve years
ago and charged with investigating the attack on Glasdon Mountain,// Ezra
explained, filling in the gaps.

By the gods, now I remembered. It was Micah who had rescued Xander.
His flight had nursed my little brother back to health.
 “Uh, well, this is unexpected,” Nerio stammered, looking surprised.

“Given that my flight was charged with investigating and clearing the
mountain after the attack in our role as Enforcers, I wouldn’t think it would
be so surprising,” Micah replied wryly, coming to a stop next to me. I
tensed up instantly. I knew he’d been good to Xander, but I didn’t trust him
at all.

Though, none of Flight Milain’s children had visited them while they
had held me prisoner in their den. I didn’t know if it was because their
children didn’t want to, or if they hadn’t been welcome.

“This trial isn’t an investigation into the attack on Glasdon Mountain,”

Nerio shot back defensively. “That was resolved twelve years ago.”

“Was it?” Micah challenged. “Considering the perpetrators walked free,

I would argue not. In fact, they didn’t just walk free, they served on the
Council for over a decade with that blood on their hands.”

Good, I thought as the crowd reacted. Shout. Scream. Talk about it. I
was sick of feeling like my family had been forgotten about. Their legacy
had been conveniently shoved away so Flight Milain could retain their
power and luxuriate in having a whole mountain to themselves.

All I’d ever wanted was revenge, but the longer I spent out in the world,
the more I craved justice.

“You’re changing your testimony,” Nerio said flatly, looking at Micah.

“Have they pressured you into this? How can we trust your word now?”

“You could always give him the angel root tincture!” The Alchemist
heckled, making me snort.

“By all means,” Micah said, his hard gaze fixed on Nerio. “In fact, I
insist on it.”

The Alchemist didn’t give the Councilors a chance to object, hustling

across the floor holding out a small vial and all but shoving it into Micah’s
outstretched hand. He unstoppered it and downed it in one swig,
shuddering, his face screwed up in revulsion. There was no doubt in my
mind that she’d given him the real version.

“Go on. Ask,” Micah insisted, gesturing magnanimously at the Council.

“Tell us what really happened twelve years ago on Glasdon Mountain,”

Ilia demanded when Nerio hesitated.

“My family, Flight Milain, executed the flights on the mountain in the
middle of the night. Females, children, everyone. They did not wish to
share their territory. My fathers commanded my flight to manage the
investigation in our capacity as Enforcers, to dispose of the bodies, and
create evidence to support their claims that the attack was carried out by an
outside flight.”

For all the talk and outrage, no one seemed particularly surprised by
Micah’s pronouncement.

“When we arrived at Flight Anturus’ den, there was a child, alive but
only barely. None of us could stomach the idea of leaving this child to die.
We took him, my mate nursed him back to health, and we hid him with
family members until he was old enough to survive on his own.”

Micah gestured to his left at the crowd as Xander shuffled up to the

front. A few tears escaped at how happy I was to see him, and how terrified
I was that he was here. He’d spent his entire life deliberately hiding from
the Council or anything associated with it, and now here he was. Because of
me.

“You’re Shira’s brother,” Nerio stated. “You also survived the massacre
on Glasdon Mountain? Maybe it was you that took revenge on Flight
Milain. Perhaps you should be on trial too.”

“No,” I blurted, panic bubbling in my chest.

“It’s okay, Shira,” Xander murmured, though he looked more

uncomfortable than I’d ever seen him.
 //Stay calm,// Ezra barked in the least calm tone I’d ever heard.

“And why not?” Nerio asked, looking smug, his beady eyes boring into
mine. “Shira of Flight Galon, who killed Flight Milain?”

I opened my mouth, ready to forget everything I’d promised Ezra,

everything I’d said about trusting them, in the face of my brother being in
danger.

“I did.”

I clamped my mouth shut and looked around at the crowd to figure out
who’d spoken. The Councilors in the stands all stood, craning their necks as
they did the same. It was impossible to tell. There were at least a hundred
spectators here.

When I’d come out of the cavern, I’d assumed they were all spectators,
here to enjoy the murder trial. Now I was looking more closely, though…
Some of the faces looked strangely familiar.

“Who said that?” Nerio barked, a vein protruding alarmingly from his
neck. That couldn’t be healthy.

“I killed Flight Milain,” another voice called from the other side of the
rock.

“I did it! I killed them!” someone else yelled excitedly.

//What is happening?// I asked slowly, trying to make sense of the scene

unfolding around me. More and more dragons from the extensive crowd
packed in on the outcrop stood, happily professing their guilt. //Who are all
these well-intentioned idiots?//

I knew where I’d seen some of these faces before. They’d been at our
party just a few nights ago.

//That is an unkind but accurate way to describe family,// Hiram mused,

his laughter echoing in my head, warming me from the inside out.
 //Why are they doing this?// I asked, mystified. Why would anyone put
themselves in danger like this?

//They are your family, Shira,// Ezra replied, his tone brooking no room
for argument. //We protect our own. You’re not alone anymore.//

It wasn’t the first time they’d told me that, but taking in the sight
unfolding on the rocks above me, it was the first time I really believed
them.

//Won’t they just investigate everyone?// I asked hesitantly as even more

people joined in the chorus. There must be close to a hundred dragons
shouting out they’d killed Flight Milain like it was a catch phrase.

//They don’t have the resources,// Seff answered, sounding calmer now
than he’d looked when I first came out. //Besides, it’s only Nerio pushing
this. The other Councilors weren’t sad to see Flight Milain go.//

“SILENCE!” Nerio roared, his eyes bugging out of his head. “Enough
with this stunt. Let the one who has taken the angel root answer. Shira of
Flight Galon, who killed Flight Milain?”

Thank you, The Alchemist.

“I don’t know,” I shot back, as if the tincture was forcing the words out
of my mouth.

I stared unblinking at Nerio, daring him to disagree with me.

“You don’t know,” he repeated faintly.

“No idea,” I replied casually, shrugging a shoulder as best I could with

my wrists still bound behind my back.

“We already know,” Ilia said, giving Nerio a mock confused face. “This
entire crowd has admitted their guilt. Unfortunately, our holding cell cannot
accommodate so many, but I’m sure they’re very sorry for what they did
and have learned their lesson.”
 Nerio sputtered, gaping at Ilia like a fish.

“Unfortunately, Micah, your lie by omission cannot go unpunished,

though I’m sure we can take into account your willingness to come forward
now,” Ilia added, brow furrowed.

“I understand,” Micah said, inclining his head. “We knew the risks
when we came here today, but it was time. The guilt has consumed me for
twelve years, and it only grows worse.”

“Very well. Enforcers, I believe the cuffs are on the wrong dragon.
Release the rest of Flight Galon while you’re at it.”

In the twenty seconds it took to transfer the cuffs from me to Micah, my

mates were at my side. I didn’t want to show emotion in front of the
Councilors. I wanted to look like a calm, sound choice for the Council. That
was my plan.

But by the gods, I’d missed my mates so much. I threw myself into the
arms of whoever was closest.

“It’s okay, rebel. We’re here,” Oren murmured, his enormous arms
banding around me as I greedily inhaled the smell of him, the feel of his
chest under my cheek.

He smelled delicious. And his muscles were so solid. He was so big.

Gods, I wanted him so much. I wanted to claim him. He had to be mine.

//Big reunion later, my love,// Ezra reminded me, sounding amused.

//I know, I know.// I took a deep breath, giving Oren one more squeeze
before stepping back and putting my best Council face on. My mates
probably didn’t want to hug me anyway, I hadn’t bathed in two days. I felt
gross.

//I have a lot of body parts that want to reunite with you,// Hiram added,
shooting me a cheerful wink. At least my stench wasn’t putting him off.
 “Well, now that sordid business is out of the way, I suppose we should
vote on the open Council position as all three tasks are complete,” Uri
suggested amiably, smiling at Nerio. “Why don’t you join Flight Galon on
the floor, Flight Mentrus?”

Flight Mentrus filed onto the floor, looking a lot less confident than they
had before the last task, which made me feel slightly better.

“Excuse me, Uri. I am the Speaker, am I not?” Nerio complained,

glaring at his colleague across the floor.

“By all means, proceed,” Uri said, spreading his arms. “You seemed
overwhelmed, I thought perhaps you needed me to step in.”

“I am no such thing!”

Levi elbowed Hiram, who was laughing obnoxiously loud considering

we still sort of had to impress Nerio. I snorted quietly. There was no chance
of that happening. He’d hated us from the moment we posed a threat to his
son’s position on the Council.

I guessed Ilia hadn’t made any progress on his investigation into Nerio
in the past two days. How unfortunate.

“Fine. I suppose we’re doing this now,” Nerio grumbled. “Councilors,

we have gone over the events of the first task. Flight Mentrus killed the fae
who were managing the property and took the prisoner into custody. Flight
Galon arrested the custodian and handed the prisoner over to the Assembly
for medical care and repatriation to the fae.”

Sounded like a clear win to me.

“Raise your hand if you deem Flight Galon the victor in this task.” All
of Seff’s fathers raised their hands, and a smattering of other Councilors
from the other assorted flights.

Nowhere near the majority.

 “Lower your hands. Please raise your hand if you deem Flight Mentrus
the victor of this task.”

Most of the hands in the stand went up. Savages. Dragons were the
worst.

Despite losing, I wouldn’t do a single thing differently. Deri was a little

boy who had suffered more than enough in his short life. He didn’t deserve
to be arrested so we could score points with a bunch of old dragons who
wouldn’t know compassion if it slapped them in the face.

“The first task goes to Flight Mentrus,” Nerio announced triumphantly,

though he didn’t look as enthusiastic as he had before the trial. “Task three
was already awarded to Flight Galon, which leaves task two as the tie-
breaker.”

“Before you vote,” a feminine voice interjected from above, making

everyone startle as she landed on the edge of the floor, next to Flight
Mentrus. She retracted her golden wings, carefully pulling her arms through
the sleeves of her dress which she’d been holding over her chest to preserve
her modesty.

“Zena, what are you doing? Go home,” Jason barked, eyes wide with
alarm. He moved like he was about to physically pick her up and toss her
back into the air.

“No,” she replied curtly, giving him a look poisonous enough to stop
him in his tracks. “I think I’ll stay. Our neighbor came to visit while I was
preparing dinner and told me all about the flight that was running for
Council with their gold. Running against my mates. Strange, that you never
mentioned that to me.”

Her gaze whipped to mine, some tension easing from her face. “You
must be the gold they’re all talking about.”

“I’m Shira.”
 “Zena,” she said, tilting her head to the side. “You don’t look like
much.”

“Neither do you.” I shrugged. It wasn’t strictly true. She was tall and
confident and far more imposing than I was, but I wasn’t about to tell her
that. “So, are you joining in? Running with your flight?”

Jason made an outraged noise, but Zena got there before he could say
anything. “Yes. All of Flight Mentrus is running for Council since
apparently that’s an option.”

I could just make out the sound of my mates chuckling over the uproar.
Flight Mentrus had circled their gold, looking like they were trying to
convince her to retract her statement while she hissed obscenities at them.
The Councilors argued among themselves, Seff’s parents grinning like
they’d just won a chest of precious gemstones, surveying the chaos.

Ezra’s hand snaked around my back, gently cupping my hip. I didn’t

want to show physical affection to my mates in front of the Council, not
wanting them to see it as a sign of weakness. It wasn’t though. I could serve
on the Council and still be the gold of Flight Galon. I could be a loved and
cherished mate and a strong and commanding leader.

I could be a devoted mother and a respected Councilor one day, if that’s

what we wanted.

So could Zena. While I thought we were better qualified, since Jason

had proven himself to be foolish at best and callous at worst, I found that I
could accept my loss a little easier if it meant Zena got a place on the
Council instead.

Someone had to be first, and it didn’t so much matter who that first was,
so long as they were the first of many.

“Enough!” Nerio roared, his face turning an interesting shade of purple.

“We must vote. All in favor of Flight Galon as the victor of the second task
and therefore the recipient of the Council seat, raise your hand.”
 Every hand in the place rose except for three of Nerio’s fathers who
held firm. Some rose them gleefully, most reluctantly, but no one contested
my place at my mate’s side.

“My own family,” Jason said in a strangled voice, staring at two of his
fathers, betrayal written all over his features.

“Zena is a daughter to us and we love her,” one of them replied, looking

at Flight Mentrus sadly. “But she has not taken part in the tasks or proven
herself suitable for a Council position.”

//The whole Council would have totally gone with Flight Mentrus if
their gold hadn’t put herself forward,// Hiram chuckled. //She swung it for
us.//

I pursed my lips. //I’m not thrilled at being the lesser of two evils, but
we got what we wanted.//

//Exactly,// Levi agreed. //We have the opportunity to do something with

the power they’ve given us.//

And didn’t that thought make me smile? The only thing more satisfying
than being given the position because they wanted me to have it was being
given it, knowing it angered them to do so.

“If that’s all over and done with, perhaps we could discuss Nerio’s
attempt to poison me?” The Scribe called out from the edge of the floor.

He had such a flat tone of voice, it took the Councilors a few moments
to grasp the magnitude of what he’d said.

There was an outraged roar, and a panicked shuffle as Nerio’s flight

stood like they were going to leave. The Enforcers hesitated like they
weren’t sure if they were supposed to do anything or not. Their fellow
Councilors didn’t hesitate though, clambering over seats or pulling off their
shirts to release their wings, boxing them in. I startled, leaning further back
against Ezra who tightened his grip comfortingly on my hip.
 That they’d even tried to run baffled me. Did they really think they’d
get past the hundreds of Councilors, Enforcers and spectators crowded onto
the outcrop? Nerio’s flight must have a median age of at least 95. They
weren’t going anywhere.

“I’d heard the Scribe had been given brulic, and we know you visited
him to look into Shira’s non-existent death record. I already had concerns
about your behavior recently. We could have had a civilized conversation
about the Scribe’s accusation, but since you decided to run…” Ilia tilted his
head thoughtfully, though it really seemed like he was just toying with his
food.

“Chuck ‘em in the holding cell until the trial. I’m sure Flight Mentrus
will be happy to arrange your defense, given their dedication to… what was
it you called it? Justice dispensation?” Ilia added drily.

Jason looked like he was about to wet his pants.

“Cheer up, Jase. Now you can run for your dads’ old seat,” Hiram
yelled, grinning like he’d just uncovered a cavern of rubies the size of my
head. He was such an asshole, and I loved him so much.

//We love you, Shira,// Levi shot back instantly, startling me.

//You started projecting,// Seff added apologetically. //Your emotions are

running high.//

//I can’t believe you think I’m an asshole,// Hiram said with mock
outrage, grinning at me cheekily. I’d called him an asshole to his face plenty
of times. //Jokes. Love you too, babe. Ready to ditch this godsforsaken hunk
of rock?//
 Chapter 22
Everyone wanted us to celebrate. We’d freed our mate. Overcome our
adversary. Won a place on the Council. Apparently, those things warranted
a party. Having our family here had been great when we needed to get
Nerio off our case. Now, it was a huge inconvenience.

“You’re not going to invite us back to your den? The youngest den to sit
on the Council and the first gold, and you’re not going to invite us back to
celebrate?” one of Hiram’s older brothers asked incredulously.

“Were you not here for the part when our mate was in prison for two
days?” Hiram grumbled, wrapping an arm around Shira’s waist and glaring
at his brother. It was strange to see him looking so serious.

I clenched my fists at my side to stop myself shoving Hiram out of the

way and wrapping Shira up, keeping her to myself. We still hadn’t
consummated our mating bond. I would wait as long as she needed, but the
urge to claim her was making me irrational.

Why did Hiram have to touch her so much, anyway?

“Hiram,” Ezra hissed. “Share.”

Hiram’s eyes slid to mine, and he gave me a sheepish grin before

pulling his arm back. Shira looked up at him before following his gaze to
me. She didn’t hesitate to close the distance between us and tuck herself
into my side. I wasn’t sure if she was feeling the mating urge as potently as
I was, but she was more affectionate than usual. Maybe after two days
apart, she was just willing to be more affectionate with all of us.

I pulled her in close, reveling in the feeling of having her in my arms

again. I’d missed her so much. Shira had carved out a piece of my heart and
she didn’t even know it. It bled for her, and only her.

Xander pushed his way through the crowd towards us, his flight
hanging back at the edge of the floor, watching him. Shira’s eyes lit up, and
though I could tell she wanted to go to him, she didn’t leave my side.

“Xander,” she breathed, reaching out to grab his hand. “You shouldn’t
have done that, I was so worried.”

“Remember what I said about putting yourself first and not making
sacrifices for everyone anymore? I meant it, Shira,” he replied, looking
bemused. “It was time for us to come through for you.”

Shira made a strangled noise and I knew she was struggling to find the
right words to respond. She didn’t do well with big displays of emotion.

“We’re free, Xander,” she whispered like she couldn’t quite believe it.
“Legally alive and everything.”

“It’s a fresh start for both of us,” he agreed, giving her a warm smile.
“I’d offer to introduce you to Laurel, but I imagine you want to spend some
time with your mates. We’ll meet up soon, okay?”

“I’d really like that.” Shira beamed and the sight of her wide smile took
my breath away.

“Don’t forget your promise,” Xander called out to Ezra with a satisfied
grin. Ezra nodded curtly, eyes narrowed on Xander. A clean slate. Xander
deserved it.

//Ready to go?// Ezra asked. //I’ve had enough of our adoring fans for
one day,// he added wryly.
 //Let’s go. I’m desperate for a bath,// Shira added almost shyly.

//Do you want to fly on your own?// Ezra asked after a brief hesitation.

//I probably should,// Shira replied, scrunching up her face adorably.

She was exhausted, but she didn’t want to show weakness in front of the
eagerly watching crowd.

“Wings only,” I muttered, running my finger along the sliced up shirt

she was wearing, drifting down her shoulder blade. She shuddered lightly at
my touch and my chest puffed up with pride. I had that effect on her.

“We’re leaving,” Ezra announced. “Thank you all for your support.”
For lying and saving our mate’s ass. “We’ll be in touch with celebration
arrangements when Shira is ready.”

The crowd cheered, and Shira turned her face against my arm to hide
her pink cheeks.

“Make way for our newest Councilors!” Ilia boomed as Ezra shoved his
way through the crowd. We made it to the edge of the rocks and us males
pulled our shirts off to release our wings. The crowd oohed and ahhed as
Shira’s golden wings burst free without her taking her top off.

Shira stood with the sun at her back, illuminating the tips of her shining
wings, surveying the crowd like a queen looking out over her kingdom.

I hope you’re ready, rebel. This is only the beginning.

✽✽✽

“We really should plan some kind of celebration,” Ezra sighed at

breakfast the following morning, rubbing his temples. Once we’d arrived
back at the den, Shira had bathed then all six of us had climbed into bed for
a much deserved rest after two agonizing nights apart.
 “I agree,” Shira said thoughtfully, hunched over her porridge with one
arm wrapped around the bowl. We knew that Seff’s fathers had ensured she
was fed while she was in Council custody, but the experience had set her
back when it came to food. None of us would comment on it, though. She’d
talk about it when she was ready.

“We can do the rounds today, invite them to a party here in two nights’
time,” Ezra said reluctantly. “I’d like to thank them personally.”

A flash of wariness passed over Shira’s face before she schooled her
features. “Yes, that’s a good idea.”

Ezra smirked at her across the table. “Don’t worry, my love. I wasn’t
suggesting you come along. The four of us will split up and make visits.
Divide and conquer.”

“Four?” Hiram asked, perking up. “You don’t want to send me out
there, boss. I’m terrible at thank you’s. I should probably stay home with
Shira.”

“How convenient then, that you have a chance to practice your

expressions of gratitude,” Ezra replied drily, raising a brow at Hiram. “Oren
will stay with Shira.”

Levi, Seff, and Hiram nodded in understanding, and Shira bent her head
further over her porridge to hide her blush.

The four of them disappeared after breakfast, and Shira and I cleaned up
in silence together. I hated how useless I was at holding conversations in
these moments. Did it bother her? Shira deserved a mate who could string a
few words together.

I watched her out of the corner of my eye as she moved around the
kitchen. Shira didn’t seem bothered by the silence, but she looked a little
uncomfortable. As fucking desperate as I was to feel her body around mine,
I wasn’t about to push her for anything she wasn’t ready for her. Sex was
new to most of us, but for Shira, just touch was a new development.
 “Do you want to go for a fly?” I asked, clearing my throat gruffly.

Shira’s eyes lit up, and I knew I’d made the right call. “That would be
amazing. Maybe we could go to Leodis? I actually need to visit The
Alchemist. If that’s okay.”

I nodded, attempting to organize my features into a smile. I wasn’t sure

if it worked, but Shira stifled a giggle, so at least I entertained her.

It only took a few minutes to fly to Leodis, even without shifting fully.
Shira’s face was bright with excitement as she took in the scenery below us.

We landed on the outskirts of town and retracted our wings, Shira

waiting next to me as I pulled my shirt on. She slipped her small hand into
mine and my heart stuttered in my chest.

“Thank you,” she breathed as we passed the town walls. “I needed that.
The idea that I’m actually free, it’s so foreign.”

“Not just free. A Councilor. All but untouchable,” I added, squeezing

her hand.

“I don’t know if that’s a good thing,” she chuckled. “But yes. It’s a
heady feeling.”

Shira led us confidently through the winding back streets, finding The
Alchemist’s little dungeon store with practiced ease. It was a good reminder
of how independent she’d been after she’d escaped us. While we sat
around, panicking about her safety, Shira had been building powerful
alliances all by herself without even realizing their significance.

“About time,” The Alchemist grumbled from the doorway of her shop.
“Come in, then. I’ve been waiting for you.”

Shira laughed airily, not bothered by The Alchemist’s prickly attitude. I

stuck close to my mate’s side as we entered the cool, dark space.
Fortunately, she didn’t have any customers, not that she ever seemed to.
 “Have you come to thank me?” The Alchemist asked smugly, leaning
against the counter with her arms crossed.

“I had,” Shira teased, cocking her head like she was thinking about it.

“You’re in a good mood,” The Alchemist observed. “Messy reunion last

night, was it? Five males must mean a lot of fluid.”

“Gods,” Shira choked, instantly losing her bluster.

“There’s a decent amount of fluid on the female side, too. If you’re

doing it right,” I put in, giving my flustered mate a chance to recover.

“You’re my new favorite,” The Alchemist declared with a slow,

terrifying grin.

“Right,” Shira interjected. “Now that everything is sufficiently

awkward, I just wanted to thank you for yesterday. Things would have gone
very differently if I’d had the tincture.”

“You’re most welcome,” The Alchemist said, puffing out her chest. “No
favor comes for free, of course. But we can discuss that in due course.”

“Can’t wait,” Shira deadpanned. “There was, er, one more thing.” Shira
glanced nervously at me before returning her gaze to The Alchemist.

The old goblin didn’t even ask, just disappeared behind the counter and
returned with a small hessian sack that she handed Shira. Lover’s Leaf. I
reached into my pocket and pulled out a handful of coin that The Alchemist
accepted cheerfully.

“Definitely my favorite,” she added, looking at me appreciatively.

“We’re going,” Shira announced, angling herself possessively in front

of me. “See you later, The Alchemist.”

“Algea.”

“What?” Shira asked, turning back at the threshold.

 “You wanted to know my real name. Algea. You can see why I go by
The Alchemist.”

Shira’s face softened, and I got the impression that there was a bond
between the two of them that ran deeper than the rest of the flight
understood.

“I can. Algea isn’t nearly mysterious enough. The Alchemist suits you.”

“I know that. Be on your way, little dragon. I’ll be seeing you soon.”

Shira laughed as she tugged my arm, leading me out of the store. I pried
the lover’s leaf from her hands and tucked it into my pocket. She watched
me warily, like she thought I might throw it away.

“Ready to go home?” I asked, training my gaze on my beautiful mate.

“So ready.”

✽✽✽

I wished I could extend the flight home. I was tempted to detour just to
make it last longer. Not because I was enjoying the physical act of flying
like I usually did.

No, I wanted to fly longer because my mate was a few feet above me,
and I could feel the heat of her gaze on my back muscles. Maybe I’d passed
some hidden test this morning, helping her get the lover’s leaf. Or maybe
her inhibitions were coming down. Whatever it was, Shira was checking me
out.

Fuck.

The urge to claim her had already been riding me hard, but her
reciprocating had made the sensation almost painful. I’d never flown with a
hard on before and it was agonizing. Plus, I was flexing my muscles like
crazy, putting on a show for my girl. Everything was uncomfortable, yet the
fear she’d pull back, hide her desire the second our feet hit the ground was
at the front of my mind.

I hung back as Shira landed first, still a little clumsy though she was
improving. She retracted her wings and looked expectantly up at me,
sinking her teeth temptingly into her lower lip. I landed slowly, stretching
my wingspan as wide as it could go and flexing my stomach muscles for
Shira’s benefit. Judging by her sharp intake of breath, it was working.

I didn’t bother putting my shirt back on, leaving it tucked into the back
of my trousers. The air was thick with tension, expectation, but neither of us
were good at communicating our feelings. Maybe I didn’t have to tell her
— I could just show her.

Slowly, giving her time to change her mind, I advanced on Shira,

prowling up to where she waited against the front door of the den. I almost
fell to my knees in gratitude when she reached for me, grabbing the
waistband of my trousers and tugging me towards her, closing the distance
between us.

“Do you want this?” I rasped, barely able to get the words out as lust
flooded my system like a tidal wave and every drop of blood in my body
went to my dick.

“So much,” she breathed, coming up on her tiptoes to reach my mouth.

Shira and I formed a connection before any of my flight brothers had.

I’d been content to step back for her to build relationships with them. But
fuck, I’d missed the feeling of her lips on mine. She was more confident
now, kissing with the same urgency that I felt. Shira moved forward,
pressing her front against mine, gasping a little as my painfully hard cock
pressed against her stomach.

Fuck. Need to get inside the den.

I fumbled with the key, one hand gripping Shira’s waist and the other
reaching behind her to unlock the door, unwilling to part with her for even a
second. Eventually I got it open, guiding Shira through the open door and
kicking it shut behind me before spinning her up against it.

Her tongue explored my mouth, curious and frantic all at once, her body
rubbing urgently against mine, trying to find the friction she needed. Weeks
of pent-up sexual frustration between us was coming to a head. There was
no way we were going to make it to the bedroom at this rate.

//Tell me to stop. Tell me to take you to bed. You deserve better than the
hallway.// My mouth was fused to Shira’s, absorbing her sweet, delicious
taste like I needed it to survive. Maybe I did.

//No.// Even in my head, Shira sounded breathy. Needy. Like she wanted
me as much as I wanted her, which was fucking insane because it wasn’t
possible for her to want me that much.

We stood in the hallway, devouring each other against the front door
like someone was going to come in and stop us at any moment. Shira
wrapped one leg around my hip, boosting herself up and I caught her
instinctively, cupping her perfect ass in my hands as her other leg came
around my waist. By the fucking gods, she moved like she was made for
sex. I could feel the heat of her core through my trousers as she ground
down and writhed against me, using me to make herself feel good.

Fucking exquisite.

I turned to press her against the wall, slamming her up against it with
more force than I intended.

“Shit, rebel. I’m sor—”

“More,” she breathed, leaning her head back against the wall and
keeping her eyes trained on me. “I trust you. I’m right here with you.”

Fuck. How was I supposed to be slow when she was begging me for
everything? My everything was rough, tinged with the possessive fear she’d
realize I wasn’t enough for her. Wasn’t good enough, like I hadn’t been
good enough once it became clear that I wasn’t an Alpha.
 “More,” Shira growled, releasing her talons and scraping my skin
enough for fine rivers of blood to run down my arms.

“I don’t want to hurt you,” I gritted out, burying my face in her neck
and taking a long, calming breath to force my urges down.

“I know you won’t. Give me all of you,” she snarled, reaching down to
slice at my trousers until ribbons of fabric were pooling at my feet. With a
feral growl, I returned the favor, shredding and pulling at her clothes until
her naked back pressed against the cold stone wall and my cock rested
against her wet heat.

She glanced down at her body, as if she was surprised to find she was
naked, before looking back at me with fire in her fathomless eyes.

I sheathed my talons and plunged two fingers into her soaked channel.
Shira’s breath caught on a silent scream, her eyes rolling back into her head.
I should slow down. Be more gentle. In the back of my mind, I remembered
that I should be tender with her, but fuck. She was so wet it was coating her
thighs and she was riding my hand like nothing had ever felt so good inside
her.

My tenuous grip on my self-control snapped as I curled my fingers up

inside her, stroking that sensitive spot that made her muscles contract
impossibly tighter around me.

“That’s it. You’re going to come once on my fingers and at least twice
on my cock,” I growled in her ear. “I won’t be able to hold off any longer
than that. Next time, I’ll make you come over and over until you can’t
remember your own name.”

Shira whined a needy frustrated sound as her hand slid up her body to
play with her nipples. By the gods, she was exquisite. I shoved her hand out
of the way with my face, sucking her nipple into my mouth and scraping it
with my teeth as she moved her hand down to toy with her clit. With one
more forceful thrust, she screamed, barely muffling the sound in my
shoulder as her orgasm wracked her body.
 “Oren,” she gasped as she came down from her high. There was nothing
on this godsdamned earth prettier than my mate when she came. She was
free and uninhibited and perfect. “I need you in me.”

I hummed, lazily rubbing her clit with my thumb and teasing her
entrance with my cock. “I think you can do a little better than that, rebel.”

“Are you expecting me to beg?” Shira snapped with no real heat. Her
eyes were hazy, drunk with lust, her tongue peeking out to sweep over her
lip.

I took my hand away from her clit, eliciting an impatient groan from my
mate, and grabbed her jaw, tipping her head to the side and holding her in
place so I could leave light kisses up her neck.

“I’m asking you to,” I murmured, sucking on the sensitive spot behind
her ear.

“Keep doing that to my neck and you could probably ask me to do

anything,” Shira muttered, tipping her head back to give me better access. I
smirked against her skin, before sinking my teeth into the juncture of her
neck and shoulder, sucking hard to leave an unmistakable mark there.

“Screw it,” Shira breathed. “I’ll be a bossy Alpha female later. Please
fuck me. Pretty please. I am quite literally begging you to fuck me.”

“Such lovely manners,” I replied lightly with a wolfish grin, grabbing

the backs of her thighs and pulling her legs wide as I thrust up into her.

“Oren!” Shira screamed, her nails digging into my shoulders as she

clung onto me. Her muscles immediately rippled around me and she gasped
like there wasn’t enough air in the room.

“Already, rebel?” I gritted, fucking her through her orgasm. Thank the
gods. I had promised her two orgasms on my cock, but that’s before I knew
how fucking amazing having her on my cock would feel.

She was silky, and hot, and oh so wet. I wanted to live here.
 “Oren,” Shira gasped, her muscles rippling and contracting around me.
“Please. Please.”

I didn’t think either of us knew what she was asking for, but I hiked her
further up the wall and thrust into her harder and faster, desperately trying
to hold off the orgasm that was threatening to explode out of my body.

The more we moved together, the less inhibited she became. When I felt
like my jaw was about to crack from clenching it so tightly, Shira slid her
hand down between us to toy with her clit, while leaning forward and biting
down hard on my neck.

“Fuck!” I roared, my head dropping to her shoulder as my body

shuddered with the intensity of my climax. To both my relief and shame,
Shira worked her clit to completion, strangling my cock as she brought on
her own orgasm. My breath caught in my throat, overwhelmed by pleasure.

Shira’s mouth still rested against the crook of my neck, and she placed a
light kiss over her bite, sighing happily.

“Was I too rough?” I asked, concern penetrating the post-orgasmic haze.

“No, no. You were amazing,” Shira assured me, her voice slurred. “I
feel so good. Like I’m floating.”

I snorted, reluctantly pulling out of my mate’s glorious body and

scooping her up in my arms, ready to take her to the bath. So, naturally, the
other four arrived back at that exact moment, filing in through the front
door with shit-eating grins on their faces.

“Oh gods,” Shira squeaked, crossing her legs primly as I cradled her
closer to my chest.

“So, she didn’t tell you to take her to bed then?” Hiram chuckled.

“What?” Shira asked, a look of confusion crossing her gloriously

flushed, post-sex face.
 “Tell me to take you to bed. You deserve better than the hallway,” Hiram
said, pitching his voice low.

“You projected that part,” Seff said guiltily while Hiram howled with
laughter. Shira clapped her hands over her face, hiding her spectacularly red
cheeks.

“We had to land and shift back until we calmed down so our dragon
dicks didn’t traumatize anyone,” Hiram added, still wheezing.

“Stop embarrassing her,” Levi scolded, shoulder barging Hiram, though

he was grinning too.

“You’re the ones who couldn’t control your dragon dicks. If anyone
should be embarrassed here, it’s you,” Shira said haughtily, attempting to
regain her composure.

“You’re absolutely right, my love,” Ezra said with a small smile.

“I usually am,” she sniffed. “Now, since you were all so rude to Oren, I
think we’re going to have a round two to make up for it. To the bath, my
water dragon.”

“Anything you want, little rebel.”

 Epilogue

“Time to vote,” Corvus announced. He didn’t look confident. His mouth

was set in a grim line, shoulders tight with tension. In all the sessions he’d
run as Speaker, this was the most uncomfortable I’d seen him.

This vote had been three years in the making. Three years of blood,
sweat, and an embarrassing number of tears on my part. I’d fought for this,
alongside my mates and Regina and her mates. We were on the only two
golds on the Council. It wasn’t great representation out of a hundred or so
Councilors, but it was a start.

“All who are in favor of the legalization of Lover’s Leaf, raise your
hand.”

My hand shot into the air, the first one of all the Councilors. Hiram
laughed as he raised his own hand, leaning over to pat my round belly with
his other.
 “Slow down, babe. You’ll send yourself into labor,” he whispered,
pulling his hand back. Just in time, as my stomach tightened again.

I barely acknowledged him, too focused on the Councilors in the stands,

counting the raised hands under my breath as quickly as I could. It wasn’t a
clear majority, that was for sure.

“I think the ayes have it,” Seff murmured, reaching back from the row
in front to absently stroke my belly.

“By two votes,” Corvus roared. “The ayes have it. The legalization of
Lover’s Leaf passes.”

I clapped both hands over my mouth as Ezra scooped me up into his

arms, cradling me like he didn't even notice all the extra weight I was
carrying these days. My mates whooped and hollered, but I was too
overcome with emotion to make a sound. My belly twinged like it was
celebrating too.

Yes, we’d won — and there was something deeply satisfying about that
— but more importantly, we’d given options to golds who might not have
had them. We’d spoken to hundreds of flights over the past three years. For
many of them, this would be life-changing.

Not that I could take full responsibility for it. Legalizing Lover’s Leaf
hadn’t even been my idea. The Alchemist had called in her favor, wanting
us to decriminalize her best-selling product.

And I was thrilled to be pregnant. I couldn’t wait to meet my baby, hold

them in my arms, see my mates fall over themselves to try to keep this little
creature happy. I was also very glad that we’d had two years together before
we even considered having children.

“Congratulations, Councilor,” Corvus called out to me a moment before

Regina’s mass of curly red hair appeared in front of me. She clasped my
arm, beaming with excitement.
 “Put her down, Ezra. We have to hug this out,” she demanded. Regina
and her mates had run for Nerio’s old Council seat. Between them, us, and
Seff’s fathers, it was the youngest sitting Council in history.

Ezra growled as he gingerly set me down, staying glued to my back

with his hands on the sides of my belly while Regina and I awkwardly
hugged over the bump. She’d been so nervous around Ezra when we first
met, but she was slowly realizing that he was more bark than bite. Most of
the time.

He’d even been getting along better with Xander lately. All of my mates
had. Laurel had just given birth six months ago, and I couldn’t wait to see
our little babies hanging out together, growing up together.

“You made this happen, Shira,” Regina said, pulling back but clasping
my shoulders. “This will change lives. You did that.”

“We all did,” I sniffed. By the gods, pregnancy made me even weepier
than usual.

“Session dismissed,” Corvus called over the ruckus, waving his hand
absently, presumably realizing we weren’t going to get anything else done
today.

//They’re all giving us ‘let’s celebrate’ looks,// Oren grumbled.

//It’s probably not a good idea,// I replied, keeping my tone light.

//Why not?// I couldn’t even tell which one had said it. Maybe all of
them.

//Because I’ve been having contractions for the past hour.//

“What?” Ezra roared, startling the nearby crowd. “Everyone move!

We’re having a baby!”
 ✽✽✽

FREE BONUS SCENE

Want to read a steamy group scene that takes place one year after the
events of the main book? Of course you do! It’s almost 4k words of pure
smut, you have been warned…

https://dl.bookfunnel.com/72a05ovcf6

✽✽✽
 Thank you, reader!

Thank you so much for taking the time to read the Deadly Dragons
duet. It was reader feedback after the Empath Found series that encouraged
me to write Shira’s story, and I’m so glad I did. These books have been a
real adventure, and I’ve enjoyed every minute of it.

There is a special bonus group scene (wink, wink) that didn’t fit in the
main story and takes place a year after the last chapter and before the
epilogue. You can read it for free here:
https://dl.bookfunnel.com/72a05ovcf6

Want to chat about the book? Join the reader group!

https://www.facebook.com/groups/ColetteRhodesReaderGroup

Colette x
Books by this author:
Deadly Dragons duet:

The (Not) Cursed Dragon

The (Not) Satisfied Dragon

Empath Found series:

The Terrible Gift

The Unwanted Challenge
The Reluctant Keeper
My Name Is Saffir (novella)

Audax Pack series:

Fire & Gasoline